The Stars of Darkness

by D4ftP0ny

Rating: everyone
Tags: Princess Celestia, Alternate Universe, Main 6, Princess Luna, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Adventure
Length: 134390

Specters from Luna's dark past return to haunt her and her friends.

Luna's life since her return to the world has been more than she could have hoped for; her sister welcomed her back with open hooves and has done everything in her power to make Luna happy. On top of that, the Moon Princess has even made some friends in Twilight Sparkle and the ponies from Ponyville. Luna is the happiest she's been in a very long time, and she can't help but hope that her life has seen the end of its trials.

However... not all remnants of the past are willing to stay there.

One night, high in the mountain capital of Canterlot, Princess Luna is confronted by four ponies who all share a very deep connection to her; and the past that Luna thought was buried forever is suddenly unearthed and threatens not only her new life, but also the lives of Twilight Sparkle and her friends, as well as that of Princess Celestia.

Hatred has come to Equestria, and its power may be more than even the magic of Friendship can endure.

Sequel Stories:
"Of Thistles and Honey"
"The Chronicles of Dark Star: A Blade of Redemption"

Published 2012-02-12 02:04:02 UTC
Last updated 2012-06-22 18:18:50 UTC

Chapter 1

From the book Predictions and Prophecies: The Mare in the Moon-

“…Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape, and she will bring about nighttime eternal.”

The Moon shone down brightly on the mountains and plains of Equestria as it sank lower into the western sky. The night was wearing on, and soon the stars would begin to fade; the eastern sky would brighten, and the Moon would be brought to her rest as the sun rose. The endless cycle of day and night would continue on, as it had for longer than even the most long-lived ponies could remember; but for right now, at this moment, during this night, the Moon continued to shine her soft, silvery light down upon the land, smiling beautifully at the sleeping world below.

And from the ramparts of the castle in Canterlot, her mistress smiled down at the world in the same way.

The night was warm with the slightest breeze that touched the fields below Canterlot and carried the scents of heather, jasmine, and night-blooming moonflowers up the mountain and into the city, swirling it around the towers of Canterlot Castle and teasing the senses of the Princess of the Night as she stood watch over the quiet landscape. She wrinkled her nose and giggled slightly as the breeze touched her and was gone, ruffling her wing feathers in passing like the gentle caress of a dear friend. Truly, this is my domain, Princess Luna thought with a contented smile. Truly, this is where I belong.

She turned her eyes back to the silvered landscape below her and not for the first time marveled at how such a simple thought that had, once upon a time, driven her to the brink of madness could now be something that she took incredible and fierce pride in. Princess Luna sighed, spread her wings slightly and let the cool moonlight wash over her as the silver orb in the sky continued on its slow, graceful path towards the horizon. I cannot think of anything else in this world that I would like to be… other than the Moon Princess… exactly who I am. The thought made Luna smile broadly as contentment swelled in her heart, a feeling that she had only just recently discovered; something that she knew would have made her return a non-issue, because she would never have left in the first place.

Unfortunately, simply thinking about the manner of her return brought a sigh to Luna’s lips, and her wings drooped ever so slightly. Everypony in Equestria knew the story of Nightmare Moon, even if most of them had only assumed it was a tale told my aggravated mares to get their foals in bed; the tale of a young alicorn Princess, the keeper of the night and the pony who raised the Moon each night who, twisted by anger and bitterness, turned on her older sister and tried to keep the night from ending. The tale told of how the older sister, after trying to reason with her sibling, had used the most powerful magic in all of Equestria to lock her away in the Moon for a thousand years.

But for Luna, it was more than a story. It was her life.

She closed her eyes and turned away from the beautiful landscape below her as a shadow passed over her heart. Nightmare Moon… the pony she had become when she’d succumbed to the bitterness in her soul; a mare that struck fear into the very hearts of everypony in the land… and a specter of past mistakes that Luna knew would haunt her for a very long time. She walked softly along the ramparts, her crystalline shoes making little sound on the smooth stone of the castle wall. The wind teased her sparkling, ethereal mane as she walked; even the tiny zephyr was enough to send it skyward, flowing into the air as if it weighed nothing at all. It shimmered with deep blue and sparkled with tiny points of light, blending almost seamlessly into the night sky above her… but Luna’s eyes were turned inward, now, and the beauty of the outside world was quickly lost to her.

She sighed, and with one hoof reached up to gently touch the sparkling black crown that adorned her head, nestled snugly behind her long, graceful horn. It wasn’t so long ago that I was restored to my crown, she thought. Her sister, Princess Celestia, the Sun Princess, the ruling Princess of Equestria, had been there the day she had been freed by the very same magic that had imprisoned her: the magical forces known as the Elements of Harmony, wielded by six ponies including her sister’s personal protégé. The blue alicorn glanced up at the tower above her where her sister slept, awaiting the time when she would have to raise the sun; Celestia had seen what had happened, and upon Luna’s reversion back to a slightly younger version of herself had seen fit to welcome her back with open hooves… and for that Luna was more grateful than she felt she could ever express.

That had been almost a year ago now… a year that Luna knew she could very easily spent NOT as a Princess. There were things more horrible than imprisonment on the Moon that Celestia could have placed on her, and when her sister had told her that she was, in fact, restoring her to the throne, Luna had wept openly and thanked her more times than she could count; Celestia had hugged her and told her simply that she was glad to have Luna back... and for the Moon Princess, that was more than enough. From that day forward, Luna had been slowly given her duties back, starting with the care of the Moon and branching out into others, including political visits to more night-friendly ponies around Equestria; Luna had attacked each task with an almost infectious zeal, pouring herself into every one, making sure she did the absolute best that she could possibly do.

Because it wouldn’t do to have Celestia change her mind.

She frowned slightly as the thought seemed to careen out of nowhere in her mind. No, she would never do that, she reminded herself with a gentle shake of her head. Celestia was more than happy to have me back, despite the trouble I caused. She nodded, as if that was the end of it… but suddenly the night felt just a little colder to her, and she shivered slightly. The shadow of past events still weighed heavily on the dark blue alicorn even as she tried her best to forget them.

But the past, like all dark, scary things, has a way of creeping up to bite you in the flank.

Suddenly, the shadow that she had thought lay only in her heart seemed to spring to life; the moon grew dull for a moment, and the darkness around the edges of the castle deepened. The stars lost their luster and ceased to twinkle, becoming only the barest pinpricks of light… and from the shadow, a voice drifted to her ears; a voice she had not heard in over a thousand years… and one that made the hair at the base of her mane stand on end.

“The night belongs to you, dearest Princess… why do you shiver in the face of it?”

Luna’s eyes widened, and the icy fingers of fear touched her neck. No… no, this isn’t possible… “Who… who is there?” she demanded, doing her best to keep her voice from shaking. “Who dares to intrude upon Canterlot and my night? Show yourself!”

The shadow that had dimmed the moon and stars suddenly swirled down out of the darkness of the night to loop around Luna once before settling onto the stone near her. Slowly, it coalesced into a vague pony-shape before gaining definition and finally becoming a black stallion, slightly larger than Luna herself. He had a pitch-black mane and tail streaked with the deepest blue, almost identical to Luna’s color; he had long, powerful legs and stout shoulders that spoke of strength, and a slender horn protruding from his forehead. Upon his shoulders and chest was a suit of black plate armor, cut to protect the shoulders and back while leaving the flank free to move; and upon the chest of the armor was a symbol that Luna knew well: a white crescent moon upon a black field- her own cutie mark. At his hip he wore a simple belt that held a rather unique weapon, a sword with a long, slender blade, very different from the swords that the Royal Guard wore. The hilt was black as night, with a simple crossbar at the base of the blade from which a single piece of metal arched, flowing back towards the pommel, shrinking from the width of the crossbar to almost nothing as it touched the end of the hilt. It was a single, solid piece of black metal, again adorned with the silver-white crescent moon that symbolized Luna and her throne.

But it was not the armor or the sword that caused Luna to take a step back or her heart to leap into her throat. The stallion tossed his mane once before turning his face to her… and when he opened his eyes they flared gold in the moonlight.

Like a tidal wave upon the ocean, memories crashed into Luna’s mind; memories of a time long past, the time before she had become Nightmare Moon… and out of the maelstrom of memories, images and feelings, this stallion’s face leaped out to her.

She tried to speak, but no words would come to her. The stallion gave her a smile before bending his foreleg and bowing deeply to her.

“Princess Luna,” he said, his voice deep and musical. “It has been a very, very long time.”

His words touched her heart and squeezed it; a voice that she had thought she would never hear again- a voice from a time long since passed. Finally, she found her own voice, and after swallowing audibly she managed to use it. “I… It has been a long time… Dark Star.” Just saying his name again, after a thousand years apart…

The black unicorn raised his head and smiled broadly. “Aaah, so you DO remember!” he said. “I was afraid that you’d forgotten about me.” His smile widened. “Forgotten us, I suppose I should say.” Behind him the air shimmered, and with a burst of light three more ponies appeared on the rampart, each wearing a long, hooded cloak. A long, slender horn protruding from beneath their hood identified the pony in the center as a unicorn, their cloaks doing an excellent job of hiding their identities… but Luna didn’t need to see their faces to know who they were.

Luna felt her mouth drop open as she felt all sorts of feelings all at once; terror, elation, hope, all blending together in a tempest that clouded her mind for a few moments, all culminating in one simple question. “…How..?”

Dark Star smiled at her again as he turned to look out over Equestria, allowing Luna to see his flank; indeed, it was the same mark that she remembered, a rough collection of jagged, distorted white lines, barely outlining the star they represented… a mark that she herself had brought out in him. The stallion didn’t notice her scrutiny, however, and merely gazed out over the moonlight world, his black and blue mane moving gently in the breeze. “A thousand years, Your Highness; through years of planning and work, and almost a thousand years of magic-induced sleep we waited for the time when we might affect your release.” He turned away from the landscape just long enough to arch an eyebrow at her. “After all, you didn’t think that Celestia let you out, did you?”

“What… do you mean?”

“My Princess, haven’t you ever read your own prophecy? The one that predicts your return?” Dark Star turned from the edge of the wall and walked slowly back towards her, a small smile on his face. “Well, allow me to enlighten you, dearest Luna. The prophecy states thus: that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape.” Dark Star sketched a small bow to Luna. “And we, Highness, are your faithful Stars.”

As one, the other three ponies behind Dark Star threw back their hoods. The central pony was indeed a unicorn; a bright white mare with eyes so blue they appeared almost black. Her mane was a gentle sky-blue, intermixed with streaks of soft pink, gentle orange and deep purple; the colors of a sunrise on a summer’s morning.

The ponies on either side of the unicorn were Pegasi; Luna could see their wings shifting beneath their cloaks. The gray Pegasus to her right shook out his black mane impatiently as he watched her with bright red eyes, and the blue Pegasus to her left tossed his dark blue mane and seemed content to keep his light blue eyes on everything but her.

From the distant past, Luna’s mind conjured up the names of these three other ponies, and with a deep sigh she spoke. “Morningstar,” she said, nodding to the unicorn. “Wild Star…” she nodded to the gray Pegasus, who nodded in return, a lopsided grin on his face, “…and Falling Star,” she finished, nodding to the blue Pegasus. He gave her the slightest nod in return, but still would not meet her gaze. “The four of you freed me, then?”

Morningstar nodded. “Indeed we did, Highness,” she said. Her voice was a cool soprano, graceful but firm, every word like a soft but sure hoofstep. “It took a great deal of work and research to discover what we needed in order to do so.”

“But we all agreed that it was the right thing to do,” said Wild Star, his voice as intense as his gaze. “We agreed that it had to be done, to bring you back, Your Highness.”

“To return you to your rightful place,” Falling Star said, his voice soft and rasping as if he rarely spoke. “To restore you to this world once more…”

Dark Star smiled broadly as he walked back to stand before the other three once more. “And to bring about that which you most deeply desired: a world, blanketed in the cool gaze of a never-setting Moon, a world of never-ending night.” As one, each of the ponies bent their knees and bowed to her, the unicorns touching their horns to the stone floor, the pegasi spreading their wings wide enough to touch both tips to it… and as one, they spoke.

“All hail Nightmare Moon.”

The words drove a stake of panic into Luna’s heart; the very mention of what she had been brought flashes of the past whirling through her mind, and forced one strangled word from her lips.

“NO!”

The four generals raised their heads, confusion on each of their faces, but it was Dark Star who straightened first. “My lady…?” he said, taking a half step forward. “What is wrong?”

Luna’s teal eyes met his, and despite the horrible feeling in the pit of her stomach she managed to keep her voice from shaking as she spoke. “No,” she repeated. “Never use that name in my presence.”

Now Dark Star frowned deeply, and his eyes narrowed. “But Princess… that is who you are. You are the Mistress of the Night, the Scourge of the Celestial Empire, Nightmare-,”

“DO NOT CALL ME THAT!!” Luna screamed, closing her eyes and shaking her head vehemently. “I am NOT Nightmare Moon!”

Silence fell on the small group for a very long moment; the only sound was the gentle sighing of the night breeze around the castle parapets as Luna did her best to regain some semblance of composure. The sky gently began to lighten behind to the east as she fought her emotions for control… but before she could rein them in completely, Dark Star spoke.

“Your Highness… what do you mean by that?” His voice was calm, but even in her distressed state Luna could hear the undercurrents of fear and anger in it. But that doesn’t matter.

The dark blue alicorn took a deep breath to steady her nerves before turning back to Dark Star, her teal eyes fierce. “I MEAN that I am no longer the mare you once called Nightmare Moon,” she said. “I was turned upon my return by the Elements of Harmony.”

Now Dark Star’s lip curled in derision. “Harmony… Harmony is your sister’s pet.” His eyes narrowed at her. “Is that what you have become now, Princess..? A mere pet to the Sun Princess?”

Luna felt her chest swell with indignation, both at the insinuation that she was somepony else’s pet, and that this somepony was her own sister. “Of course not,” she replied coolly.

“Then come with us,” Dark Star said. “Come with us, Highness, and complete what we started a thousand years ago.” He straightened his back and stood tall, his eyes bright. “With all of us working together, we shall bring eternal night to Equestria, once and for all!”

Luna stared at him for a moment, her mouth slightly open in disbelief… and finally she said the only word that would sum up all of her feelings in the matter quickly and precisely. “…No.”

The black unicorn blinked, as if she had suddenly spoken in a language he didn’t understand. “…what?”

“I said no, Dark Star,” Luna repeated, turning to face him fully. “I… I am Nightmare Moon no longer… and I never wish to be again.” She saw his eyes change from confusion to outrage… and then fade to shock and hurt. Looking into his eyes, she again saw flashes of the past- of all of the times that she had gazed into them of her own free will, of all the plans the two of them had made together… of the promises they had shared. “Please understand,” Luna continued, her voice pleading, “I have changed much since my return. I have been happy, Dark Star; I have been more active within the kingdom, I have been able to spend more time with Celestia…” She sighed and managed a smile. “We have been spending a great deal of time together, and I have even made some friends.” She shook her head sadly. “It’s been almost a year now since my return-,”

“-And we’re sorry that we could not be there when you first awoke, Princess,” Dark Star cut in, his voice sharp. “It took more effort than we had originally thought to free you from your prison, and we all required… some recuperation.” He smiled slightly. “The one thing I can say about your tyrannical sister, it is that she is a formidable spellcaster.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed as a wave of anger swept over her, trampling her other feelings momentarily. “Do NOT presume to speak of my sister in such a manner, Dark Star,” she whispered harshly. “She had been nothing but kind to me since my return-,”

“Prudent, considering she still has to control you; you catch more flies with honey than vinegar, after all,” he said, his voice tight.

Luna watched him closely for a moment before continuing. “-and during my time back I have come to realize the error of my ways, and have come to be a true part of the harmony of our kingdom.”

“There it is again, that word: harmony.” Dark Star fairly spat the word. “You speak of it as if it were your dear friend, my Princess, instead of the diabolical force that defeated you not once, but twice.”

“The Elements of Harmony are a force of good, Dark Star,” Luna countered. “If they were anything to the contrary, I would not be standing here today.”

Dark Star’s eyes flared with anger, but instead of continuing the argument, he smiled slyly. He paced a few steps to his right before turning back to her. “Well Princess… what would you say if I told you that we have found a way to beat the Elements of Harmony?” His smile broadened. “Would you still have the same wonderful things to say about them if I gave you a way out from beneath their hooves…?”

In another time, another life, the mere thought of defeating the Elements of Harmony would have made Luna’s mane twist in delight… but now, the thought brought only a sinking sense of doom to her heart… because she knew exactly what he was talking about. “You… you cannot defeat the Elements,” she said, raising her head in defiance that she hoped would hide her uncertainty. “They are the single most powerful magic in Equestria, Dark Star, and not something that one pony can simply destroy.”

“She’s right,” a powerful female voice said from above them. The five ponies looked up and saw Princess Celestia gliding down from her tower to the parapet where they all stood. She landed lightly beside her sister and extended one of her huge, graceful wings to partially cover Luna protectively. Her rainbow mane glistened in a shifting myriad of colors in the brightening air, and her violet eyes were fierce as she looked at the black unicorn. “The Elements of Harmony locked Nightmare Moon away a thousand years ago then defeated her completely. They have defeated Discord twice and brought peace to our lands. What makes you think that you can defeat them, Dark Star?” The black stallion arched an eyebrow, and Celestia’s eyes narrowed. “Oh yes, don’t think for a moment that I’ve forgotten you. Or any of you,” she said, turning her eyes to the other three ponies behind Dark Star one by one before turning them back to the black unicorn. “Luna and I have reconciled, Dark Star, and we again rule as it was intended; the two of us, together.”

Dark Star barked a single, derisive laugh. “WELL, thank you for clearing that up, Princess… though you’ll excuse me if I do not take the word of a tyrant.”

Suddenly, Luna couldn’t stand it anymore. She took a step forward, and all of the shock at seeing these ponies again, ponies she had thought long dead- especially Dark Star…- all of the surprise, happiness, uncertainty, despair, all of it surged into her heart, and she felt her eyes begin to burn with tears. “Dark Star… then take my word for it,” she begged. “We rule together as one, by my own choice! I have given up the mantle of Nightmare Moon forever, as well as my insane desires for eternal night!”

The black unicorn’s eyes narrowed as he watched her; his gaze flickered to Celestia, then back to Luna… and she saw a horrible suspicion creep into his gaze. “No…” he said softly. “No, it can’t be…” He took a step forward, his teeth bared in a silent snarl at Celestia. “You MONSTER… Release Luna from your thrall this instant!”

Both alicorns blinked in surprise at him, but it was Celestia who answered, her voice full of confusion. “…What are you talking about?”

Dark Star took another step forward, his eyes blazing. “Insane desire for eternal night… isn’t that what you called Luna’s rebellion? Insane?” He spat off to one side before turning back to Celestia. “I see what’s happening… I should have seen it from the moment I appeared here. You’re manipulating her… controlling her, making her say whatever you please!” Behind him, the three other generals raised their heads high and each took a step forward as well. Dark Star’s teeth gritted together hard enough that Luna heard it, even from ten feet away. “RELEASE HER,” he demanded, “Or we will bring your kingdom crashing down around you… starting with your precious Elements of Harmony.”

“Dark Star,” Celestia began, her voice possessing a calm that Luna found herself wishing that she had, “Luna is under no spell, no thrall. She speaks of her own free will and-,”

“NO!!” He reared up, his hooves suddenly blazing with purple light as he slammed them back to the stones; the impact sent reverberations through the entire wall, causing Luna to skitter slightly to the side- but Celestia stood firm, her eyes never leaving the black stallion as he tossed his mane angrily. “NO… you’re lying. My… Luna would never say such a thing.” He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment before turning back to the Princesses; a small, malicious smile slid onto his lips. “And Princess… I assure you that we can defeat your precious Elements of Harmony.” He turned and gave a nod to Morningstar. She returned it, and her horn lit up with the gentle pink aura of her magic. Around the necks of the four generals, the air shimmered for a moment, seeming to grow into a mist before disappearing entirely to reveal that each one of them was wearing a strange necklace.

Luna felt as though somepony had snuck up behind her and wrapped a rope around her neck; she choked as her stomach clenched in horror and her knees suddenly seemed very unsure as to whether or not they could keep her on her hooves. Celestia’s face became an impassive mask as she examined each of the pendants in turn; Dark Star wore a smooth, round jet-black stone; Wild Star, a blood-red faceted gem; Falling Star wore a stone very similar to Dark Star’s, except it was a cold gray; and Morningstar’s gem was the same as Wild Star’s, only hers was a bright, vibrant green. Each was suspended on a delicate silver chain that hung around each pony’s neck; nothing special in particular… but there was an aura of incredible darkness that hung around the pendants that Luna could feel even from where she stood. “What have you done, Dark Star…” Celestia muttered.

“I’ve done what my Princess Luna would have wanted,” he answered grimly. “The four of us have created the power to make a never ending night a reality… but we will not do this without our Queen.” He turned his eyes back to Luna, and when she met his gaze she couldn’t contain her sobs any longer.

“Please… PLEASE Dark Star, don’t do this…” she begged, her tears flowing freely down her cheeks.

“Princess Celestia,” he continued, his eyes remaining on Luna, “Unless you release Luna to us… I will march an army on Canterlot, and bring it crashing down around you.”

“Please Dark Star… just… give this up…” Luna’s voice cracked. “Just… end this... Surrender now, and be free, as I am…”

Dark Star’s eyes softened by the barest fraction of a degree… but then it was gone, and he turned his attention back to Celestia, who shook her head slightly.

“Dark Star… you know that I cannot agree to something that Luna does not want herself,” she said.

“Then you leave me no choice,” he said. He turned back to his comrades. “Morningstar, get us out of here. We have an army to raise.”

“Dark Star..!” Luna sobbed. “PLEASE don’t do this! I’m BEGGING you, please!!!” The black stallion hesitated for a moment. He slowly turned to face her again, and she took a step towards him. “Please… for everything that we have shared… please don’t do this…” she gasped between tears.

His eyes softened, and he shook his head slightly. “Everything that we have shared is exactly why I must do this,” he said softly. Then he turned to Celestia, and his eyes hardened once again. “FORWARD THE ETERNAL NIGHT!” he said loudly. Morningstar’s horn flared with bright white light, and the group of four ponies vanished.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Many miles away from Canterlot, in the small town called Ponyville, the sun was just beginning to rise. Inside a tree that served as the town library, a purple unicorn stretched in her bed and rolled over, blinking in the morning light as she brushed her dark purple and pink-streaked mane out of her face. Oh… morning already, she thought dreamily. She rubbed her eyes with her hoof and nestled happily in her blankets. Oh, five more minutes won’t hurt. There’s nothing going on today, so I think I’m entitled to a little extra-

“Twilight!! TWILIGHT!!!” The voice of a very small, very excitable dragon exploded in her ears, and Twilight Sparkle sat up with a sigh. On the other hoof…

“Yes, Spike?? What is it? What is soooo important that I couldn’t get five more minutes?” She shook her mane and slipped out of bed. Spike, a purple-and-green baby dragon, came running up the stairs to her, holding a letter high. Spike sent all of Twilight’s letters to Princess Celestia, and he also was responsible for receiving any royal messages sent back to her. The purple unicorn arched an eyebrow. “A letter from the Princess? This early?”

“Yeah, I know! It’s really weird! And things get even weirder!” He held the letter out for Twilight to see; the seal on the letter wasn’t Celestia’s normal royal seal, but one that Twilight had never seen before, one bearing the symbol of BOTH of the Princesses.

“This is from Celestia and Luna? But… Luna has never sent me a letter before.”

“I told you it was weird!”

Twilight’s horn glowed with a lavender light as she lifted the letter from Spike’s hand and brought it to hover before her; she broke the seal and unrolled the message, as she had done countless times before. However, instead of finding words inside, a swirl of light emerged from the paper and danced up above it, morphing into a holographic image of Princess Celestia. She looked… worried, an emotion that Twilight was not used to seeing on her teacher’s face.

“Twilight Sparkle, my most trusted student,” the Princess began, “I hope that this message finds you well. It is with great sadness that I send this to you, because I fear it bears unhappy tidings. You were the only pony in Canterlot who recognized the signs of Nightmare Moon’s return, and it is back to this very prophecy that I ask you to look.”

“The story of the Mare in the Moon,” Twilight remembered. “That was where I read the prophecy… but it all came true already.” The unicorn’s brow furrowed and she shifted her hooves thoughtfully. “Why would we need to go back through it?” she wondered aloud.

“If you remember correctly,” the Princess smiled fondly, “and I’m certain that you do, you will recall the following: Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape.”

“And she will bring about nighttime eternal,” Twilight finished. Her frown deepened.

“But now we must look at this verse for a different reason; not for clues about the Nightmare Moon’s return, but about the stars.”

“The stars?” What could be so important about the stars? Twilight Sparkle had watched the stars free Nightmare Moon from the moon, four sparkling points of light that had met at the moon and made what many ponies called The Mare in the Moon vanish.

The Princess’ eyes fell, and she looked weary. “The stars this prophecy refers to are not simply stars. They refer to Nightmare Moon’s generals, the four ponies who were in charge of her armies and responsible for releasing her. They have returned.”

“Returned..?” Twilight blinked. “You mean… what? They were trapped, the same as Luna?”

“These four generals resisted me for a brief time after Luna was trapped before they simply disappeared. As far as I could tell, they hid for a time in the Everfree Forest before imprisoning themselves willingly in a sort of hibernation to await the night when they could affect Nightmare Moon’s release. I knew they would yet have a part to play in completing the prophecy, so I did not pursue them… however, I did not realize what would happen when they returned to find Luna restored to her old self.” Celestia shook her head ruefully. “I had hoped that when they saw Luna and I together, they would see the error of their ways and return to us… but that is not what has happened.” Now the image shifted to that of Princess Luna, her eyes red with tears.

“Twilight Sparkle,” she said, her voice shaking. “These ponies, the four generals, once swore an oath to me, to serve me unquestioningly to bring down Celestia and raise a Lunar Republic. Their names are Wild Star, Falling Star, Morningstar… and their leader, my right-hoof pony, Dark Star.” Her voice cracked, and for a moment she was silent. “They… have decided that I am being influenced by Celestia,” she continued, “and that the only way to “free me” and return me to my right mind is to defeat her and bring down Equestria in the process. Nothing I have been able to say can dissuade them… especially Dark Star. He was always my strongest supporter.” Luna closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her cheek. “I am sorry for what I have brought upon Equestria, and ashamed… that the trouble they are going to cause is going to be done in my name.”

The image again shifted, back to Celestia, who looked grim. “Twilight Sparkle, I fear that these four ponies have knowledge of the Elements of Harmony, and have set out to destroy them. As the wielders of the Elements, you and your friends must be very careful; it is not a matter of if Dark Star comes to find you- it is a matter of when. Luna and I will be taking precautions here at Canterlot and we will be sending you messages as we learn more.” The Princess smiled fondly. “Please be careful, Twilight Sparkle. My biggest concern is keeping you and everypony else safe.” With that, the image of the Princess faded, leaving Twilight and Spike alone, their mouths hanging open. It took the small dragon a few moments to find his voice, but he was the first to do so.

“Wha… what do we do, Twilight?” Spike asked, his eyes wide.

The message rolled itself neatly up and settled onto a nearby bookshelf as Twilight galloped for the door. “We have to tell the others!” she shouted over her shoulder. Spike raised his hand and opened his mouth, but he cast a glance at the message and sat down on the floor.

“I think I’ll stay here…” he muttered. He wrapped his arms around his legs and shivered.

Chapter 2

Less than an hour later, Twilight had gathered her friends from all around Ponyville and brought them to the library- Rainbow Dash, a blue Pegasus; Fluttershy, a yellow Pegasus; Rarity, a white unicorn; Applejack, an orange pony, and Pinkie Pie, a pink pony. They had all begun to argue with Twilight when she had come to get them (well, except for Pinkie Pie; Pinkie had been busy trying to catch a butterfly) but the look of concern and worry on her face had been enough to encourage their cooperation. Now, all five of Twilight’s friends spoke in hushed tones as the purple unicorn closed the curtains and shades… except for Pinkie Pie. Pinkie Pie had found the message on the shelf and was opening and closing it rapidly so Princess Celestia’s voice kept repeating, “Twilight Sparkle- Twilight- Twi- Twi- Twi- Twilight Sparkle-,”

Pinkie giggled as she continued. “Boy, the Princess sure does sound SERIOUS and grumpy! Maybe she could use a party to perk her up! I know that always makes ME feel better!”

“She sounds serious because this IS serious, Pinkie Pie,” Twilight said. Her horn glowed and the message floated out of Pinkie’s hooves to hover amidst the six ponies. Twilight unrolled the message and allowed it to replay for her friends.

“Twilight Sparkle, my most trusted student…”

The ponies watched in rapt silence, even Pinkie Pie. By the end of the message, Twilight’s look of worry was painted across every face, although not across Pinkie’s for long. The pink pony with the curly pink hair sighed and rolled her blue eyes.

“WHEW! At least it wasn’t anything reeeally serious!” She grinned and bounced in place. “Oooooh, cupcakes! I want a cupcake! Who wants one?”

“Pinkie Pie, please, this is serious!” Twilight insisted, her ears drooping. “These ponies, especially this Dark Star, seem…”

“Unfriendly?” Pinkie offered helpfully.

“More than just unfriendly,” Twilight said. “They sound… well, downright dangerous. In the message, Princess Celestia said that they know about the Elements of Harmony, and from the sounds of it they know that the Princesses don’t control them anymore.”

“Anymore?” Rainbow Dash said, her wings rustling. “When did they ever?”

“When they defeated Discord, before Princess Luna became Nightmare Moon,” Twilight said. “They wielded them together and locked him in stone. And then, when Luna became Nightmare Moon, Princess Celestia used them alone and defeated her. But now…” Twilight cast her amethyst eyes to the second floor of the library, where the very objects they discussed were kept. After Discord had so easily removed them from what Celestia had thought to be a secure location, the Princess had suggested that it may be best to let Twilight keep them safe with her in Ponyville. Now, Twilight was beginning to regret accepting the suggestion. “If they know that the Princesses don’t control them, it won’t take them long to figure out who does.”

“Well, why’s that?” Applejack asked, arching an eyebrow at Twilight. “I mean, it’s not like we put up a huge sign sayin’ “Attention Evil-doers: Elements of Harmony here!” Any reason we cain’t just hope this Dark Star’ll just pass us by?”

“Really, Applejack, have you already forgotten?” Rarity tossed her purple mane. “There are no less than two windows in Canterlot with our pictures on them, and in both of them the six of us are using the Elements of Harmony. Princess Celestia has held two ceremonies for us, celebrating the fact that we used the Elements to defeat grievous foes.” The white unicorn shook her head. “I’m afraid that hiding may not avail us for long, darling.”

“We could move the Elements somewhere else,” Rainbow Dash suggested, rising into the air and hovering over the group. “We could take ‘em into the mountains, or the Everfree Forest, and hide ‘em. Somewhere no-pony could ever find ‘em! Oh! Or we could just take ‘em to a Pegasus city, like Cloudsdale. Only Pegasus ponies can go there!”

“That could work… except that we don’t know anything about these generals.” Twilight flipped through a few pages of a book before her, but she shook her head sadly. “For all we know, some of them could be Pegasus ponies; or they could be magically talented like me, and make themselves able to walk on clouds… so they very well may be looking in Cloudsdale right now.”

Rainbow settled back to the ground, her feathers wilting slightly. “Oh, well… never mind then.”

“Then… what can we do, Twilight?” Applejack asked. “I mean… suppose’n they do come here. What do we do?”

“I…” Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “I guess we’d have to fight them. Use the Elements and defeat them. Just like Nightmare Moon, just like Discord.”

Applejack grinned, a feisty glint in her green eyes. “Well, I cain’t say that don’t sound like a plan!” She tossed her golden mane and stamped a hoof. “If’n those troublemakers show up here, you can bet that we’ll give ‘em a fight to remember!”

Rainbow Dash nodded vigorously and flew a quick loop before hovering over Applejack. “Yeah! A fight like no-pony has ever had before! They’ll regret coming to Ponyville, lookin’ for trouble!”

“Um… well…” Everypony turned to Fluttershy, whose wings instinctively drooped slightly at being the center of attention. She swallowed inaudibly before continuing. “Well… I suppose that would work… if we knew who they were… but what if they come, and we don’t know who they are? I mean, we don’t know what they look like, or anything… so how…” She trailed off, and Twilight picked up for her.

“…How will we know if they’re the evil ponies or not?” She mulled that over. Fluttershy has a good point… she thought. And we can’t just immediately suspect every pony that comes into Ponyville; that borders on paranoia. She flipped through a few more pages of her book before sighing and closing it. “I can’t seem to find any pictures of these ponies or even a description of them; we only have what the Princesses told us to go on, and unfortunately that’s not much.” She hopped down from her podium with a clop and turned to Spike. “Spike, take a message.”

The purple-and-green dragon pulled out a piece of paper and an ink quill as Twilight began dictating. “Dear Princess Celestia; we thank you for your timely warning, but if we are to face this threat head-on, we must know more about our opponents. Princess Luna seems to have known them the best, perhaps if she could give us a more detailed account of them, we could be better prepared. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.” Spike promptly rolled the message, ran to the window, and sent it to the Princess; he held it in one hand and blew green flames onto it, sending it immediately into flames that burned it completely. It wasn’t really burning, of course; it was being magically transported to Princess Celestia and would arrive in a matter of seconds.

“Done!” he reported, dusting his hands off as he walked back to Twilight.

“Thank you, Spike. Now we just have to wait for the Princess to reply. I don’t imagine it will take long.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

As Spike sent the letter, the clock in Ponyville chimed lunchtime, and everypony in town set out for lunch. They milled about, each happily minding his and her own business- so much so that nopony noticed four black-hooded ponies observing the town from a nearby hill.

“So, this is where the six ponies who wield the Elements reside,” Dark Star mused thoughtfully. “Quaint little town. The perfect hiding place for Celestia’s most powerful weapon.” The wind rippled his cloak as he gazed down at Ponyville. “What did that pony in Canterlot tell us, Morningstar?”

Despite herself, Morningstar winced. That pony was going to spend the next several days thinking she was a donut, and then probably a few weeks in multiple leg casts after what Dark Star had done to her. “She told us that the six ponies who controlled the Elements lived in a small town called Ponyville, and that their names are Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Twilight Sparkle.”

“And the one in Manehatten?”

Another wince- that one had tried to fight Dark Star; his hooves would stay glued to the floor for at least another week, and who knew if his eyes would work correctly ever again. “He told us that Twilight Sparkle is Princess Celestia’s favorite student and that she is a uniquely gifted unicorn because her special talent is magic.” The last was said through gritted teeth, and Dark Star smiled. Few things riled Morningstar up like competition.

The black stallion paced the hilltop slowly, his mind working furiously as he gazed down at the small town. There were several options available to him, the first and fastest option was to simply reveal themselves and attack the town. Of course, that was also the fastest way to defeat, if things went wrong. The next option was safer, and while it was against Dark Star’s hasty nature, it was the better plan; a covert strike, consisting of sneaking into Ponyville and disabling Twilight Sparkle and her friends. Dark Star knew he could just kill them, but he was not a fan of senseless violence- better to make them believe they were celery stalks for the rest of their lives, but even ponies as powerful as Dark Star and Morningstar had to make physical contact with their targets for a spell that powerful to work. His brow furrowed; it was certainly the better plan… but undoubtedly Celestia had contacted these ponies by now. She had ways of getting messages to her subjects quickly when she wanted to.

After a few minutes, Dark Star turned to the three other ponies, his face grim. “My friends, we have a very short amount of time to act. You must follow my instructions precisely, with no deviations. Understand?”

“Yes, sir,” the others responded.

“Good.” He turned to each one in turn. “Each of you is in possession of one of the Elements we constructed, and each will serve you in this endeavor. Use your Element to find one of Twilight Sparkle’s friends… and use it to corrupt them.”

“Sir, if I may.” Morningstar lifted her hoof inquiringly. “Couldn’t we simply find and destroy the Elements of Harmony? Wouldn’t that end this threat entirely?”

“You cannot destroy Harmony completely, Morningstar. It, like Discord, must exist to some extent in this world. The best way to attack this problem is through the wielders. If they are not pure enough to wield them, then they will not be able to stop our plans.”

“Couldn’t you and I simply cast a spell to corrupt them?”

Dark Star shook his head. “Trying to influence their minds through a spell, however powerful, will not be as effective; we need this to be deeper than what an outside magical force could manage. We need these ponies to decide that what we’re trying to get them to do is the right thing to do, and by the time they figure it out…” Dark Star smiled. “It will be too late. Now, on to our targets. Wild Star, what were the different parts of the Elements of Harmony?”

Wild Star responded immediately. “Generosity, Laughter, Kindness, Honesty, Loyalty and Magic are the Elements of Harmony, sir.”

Dark Star nodded, his smile widening slightly. “Very good. Morningstar?”

“Sir?”

“Generosity a wonderful thing… but swayed the wrong way, with the wrong things whispered in its ear… what do you get?”

The white unicorn smiled, and a green light shone in her eyes. “Jealousy, sir.”

“And Wild Star; honesty is important, but when we get angry, one can tend to be more honest than is prudent, isn’t that so?”

Wild Star grinned maliciously. “Anger can do that to a pony, sir,” his eyes sparked with dark red light.

“Falling Star, I fear that you have the most difficult assignment; none of the Elements will be easy for you to target… but I feel that if you were to introduce a healthy fear into a truly loyal pony, you may be able to change her priorities.” Falling Star just nodded and turned back to face Ponyville, his eyes cold.

Morningstar frowned. “But sir, won’t Princess Celestia have warned these ponies that we’re coming? Told her what to look out for?”

“I’d say it’s not only possible, but probable,” Dark Star agreed.

“Then how do we infiltrate them? How can we get them to trust us if they know who we are?”

Dark Star’s smile became insidious. “What is the next town over, Morningstar?”

Morningstar arched an eyebrow. “Whinnyapolis, sir.”

“Keep your eyes open; you’ll know your chance to infiltrate when it happens.” Dark Star’s horn began to glow. “Hide, and watch.” With a flash, he was gone.

~*~*~*~

The cave was dark, dank and hot; so hot that a perpetual cloud of steam swirled along the craggy ceiling, making the stalactites seem to hover out in mid-air. A low, steady rumbling filled the cave, accompanied by a rhythmic flow of air in and out of the entrance and tunnels. It was into this cave that Dark Star appeared with a bright white flash; the light filled the cave for just a moment, but it was long enough for the flow of air to jump suddenly and change, moving inward for three beats longer than expected before flowing out again.

Dark Star moved carefully amidst the cave debris as he advanced deeper. Holes dotted the cave floor, vying for prominence with fallen rocks that threatened to catch his hooves and send him to the floor; but Dark Star was a seasoned warrior with excellent balance, and had no problems navigating the cave, even as dark as it was. As he moved forward, however, the cave debris changed, becoming smaller and more prevalent the farther he went; miscellaneous piles of coins and gems lay strewn carelessly about the cavern, filling the space from wall to wall with barely a path between. Certainly not typical things to find randomly in nature, but Dark Star knew what inhabited this particular cave, and the treasure was just a part of it.

Ahead of him loomed a huge, dark mound that rose and fell ominously in time with the rumbling and the wind. There were few ponies in Equestria who would dare to stand where Dark Star now stood, and fewer still who could survive the encounter that was soon to follow.

The black stallion stomped his hoof against the hard stone floor, sending a sharp clack echoing throughout the cave. “Excuse me,” he said loudly, with all the propriety of a concierge issuing a wake-up call to a guest, “but your nap time is done, I’m afraid.” With surprising swiftness the mound moved, and a huge head lunged out of the shadows to stop mere inches from Dark Star’s nose.

“WHO DISTURBS ME?!” the thing’s voice demanded. Its words echoed in the cave, making it sound as if the earth itself were questioning him. The black stallion merely smiled.

“My name is not important.” The stone he wore around his neck began to glow, emitting a purple-black light that washed over coins and scales and talons and teeth. “The only thing that is important is how you’re feeling right now.” The amulet blazed with dark power, and suddenly the huge shape had eyes, eyes that glowed with the same color as the amulet. Dark Star smiled coldly. “And what are you feeling, my friend?”

The huge red dragon grinned gruesomely, his sword-like teeth bright. “…HATE.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

As it turned out, Twilight and the others didn’t have to wait long at all; Spike had barely returned to the group when the air behind him shimmered and flashed with bright white light, and when the light faded, both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna stood in the library, their wings folded tight against them to avoid knocking things over. The other ponies gasped and immediately dropped into bows, but Celestia extended a hoof. “Arise, my little ponies. I fear that this crisis affords us little use for pleasantries.” She smiled at Twilight, who looked flabbergasted. “I know that this is not the way I usually travel, but surely you can understand my desire to remain… discreet.”

Twilight nodded. “Oh, of course, Princess, of course… but you could have just written me another letter.”

“True, but it’s just as easy to come here and tell you ourselves.” Twilight shook her head slightly at her tutor; teleportation was not an easy spell, and teleporting a great distance was even harder; Canterlot was a long way from Ponyville, and Celestia had done it for two, and she didn’t even look tired. She’s amazing, Twilight thought. The unicorn looked from her mentor to Princess Luna, and her eyes widened. Luna looked terrible; her eyes were heavy and red, her mane was in disarray, and her cheeks were still wet with recently shed tears. She looked like she hadn’t slept all day, but considering what she had said in the message it wasn’t really a surprise.

Celestia looked around at the gathered ponies and gave them each a warm smile. “It’s good to see you all again, though I wish it could be under better circumstances.” She stepped forward and bent her front legs, then her back legs, settling herself comfortably down on the floor; her wings rustled gently as she readjusted them, making sure Luna had enough room to settle next to her. Her younger sister squeezed as close as she could to her, leaned her head against Celestia’s graceful neck and closed her eyes. Celestia smiled down at her sister, but Twilight saw the look of concern on the Princess’ face before she turned back to the others. “Now, your questions, ponies; I will answer them as best I can.”

Twilight looked at Applejack, Applejack looked at Fluttershy, and Fluttershy looked out the window, and so on and so on until finally Pinkie Pie sighed. “Oh, for pony’s sake!” she said. “Let’s ask the question that’s on all of our minds!” She leaned forward and whispered harshly, “Why are these general-ponies so angry? Did somepony forget their birthdays??”

Twilight sighed in vexation. “Pinkie, I’m sure nopony forgot their birthdays.”

“Well then why are they so mad?? I can’t think of anything else to get that mad about!”

“Maybe we should ask a more relevant question, like how can they destroy the Elements of Harmony?” Twilight suggested.

Pinkie arched an eyebrow. “Relevant?”

“Ugh… Important. A more important question.”

“Pffffffffffffft! What could be more important than a birthday?!”

“Please, ponies, please,” Celestia said, her voice firm. Twilight and Pinkie Pie both fell silent, and Celestia smiled slightly. “I think I can answer both your questions at once.” Her white wing extended slightly, folding itself over Luna and holding her close, as if to shield her from the past. “When Luna decided that she was going to try and maintain a never-ending night, she knew that I would try to stop her, so she began recruiting ponies to her cause, ponies who would assist her in her goal.”

“She… started building an army?” Twilight asked incredulously.

“Yes, Twilight; she can be very persuasive when she puts her mind to it. Unfortunately, at that time, we know what was lurking in her heart; the very essence of Nightmare Moon.” Beneath Celestia’s wing, Luna sobbed quietly, and fresh tears trickled down her cheeks. Celestia winced, but continued. “The first pony she approached was a young captain of my royal guards, a gray stallion named Brightsteel. He was a unicorn whose special talent lay in the art of the sword, and he was the best in Equestria. He was smart, patient and kind, but a fierce warrior if challenged.”

“He sounds positively dreamy,” Rarity said, leaning her head on her hoof and sighing dramatically.

“I’ll never forget his eyes… he had such kind green eyes, before.” Luna said quietly. “He accepted my plans completely, but that wasn’t good enough for me… I… I manipulated him. I fueled his hate towards Celestia… told him that she was holding me back, that she was…” She sobbed silently, and everypony averted their eyes. “…I told him she was a tyrant, and that we had to overthrow her.”

Now Celestia winced slightly, and Twilight was struck with a sudden realization; how difficult it must be for these two sisters to forgive one another for things said and done a thousand years in the past. Both had seen things and done things that Twilight couldn’t begin to imagine; Luna had tried to overthrow her sister, betrayed her in just about every way you could… and Celestia had responded by locking her sister away for a thousand years, alone, in a lunar prison.

“Brightsteel joined her, and three others soon followed. The next was another unicorn, one of our most gifted magic users in Canterlot at the time- a unicorn named Morninglight. She was incredibly talented, even rivaling you, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said, giving her apprentice a kind smile. “But that was never good enough for Morninglight. She wanted to be the best, and unfortunately that’s what Luna used against her.”

“Jealousy,” Luna whispered. “I told her that Celestia would always be more powerful than her, and that Celestia was constantly talking about how inferior Morninglight was to her. I told her that if she helped me, she could prove once and for all how powerful she was.”

“Then there was a talented young Pegasus pony named Wild Wings, one of-,”

Rainbow Dash shot forward, her light purple eyes open wide. “THE Wild Wings?! The Pegasus pony who led the Wonderbolts for five years straight?! The only pony to ever navigate the Everfree Rally Run in less than a minute?!?!” Rainbow Dash’s look of awe caused Celestia to chuckle slightly, and that seemed to break the spell; Rainbow’s wings drooped and she blushed, looking abashed. “Oh…sorry guys… but Wild Wings was an awesome flier, and somepony the pegasi up in Cloudsdale still talk about. We never knew what happened to him… ‘til now, I guess.”

“He was very talented,” Celestia agreed. “He flew for the Wonderbolts, yes, and he also flew for us, undertaking special errands for Luna and I.”

“But he was proud,” Luna said, again without opening her eyes. “It didn’t take much to turn his pride to anger, and that anger burns in him still.”

“Sounds like some other Pegasus pony we all know,” Applejack said, arching her eyebrow at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow stuck her tongue out at Applejack, and Applejack giggled.

Celestia smiled again. “It sounds like it runs in the Pegasus bloodline,” she said. “The last general, however, was also a Pegasus, and he was very different. He was always quiet, reserved, polite, but other ponies told me that they were afraid of him.” She shook her head. “I always asked them why, but they could never place it. They always just said that he had a way of seeing into them, of knowing them better than they knew themselves. His name was Shooting Star.”

“Fear,” Luna said, opening her deep teal eyes. “Shooting Star knew fear, had looked it in the eyes, and knew how to make others feel it, too. He was as cold as the highest skies, and he agreed to help me make others feel the fear he lived with.” Luna’s ears drooped and she hung her head low. “These four ponies trusted me, and I only helped lead them farther astray. Now they control the most dangerous weapon Equestria has ever been threatened by.”

“The Elements of Destruction,” Celestia said, her violet eyes hard. “I had hoped that something like this would never happen, but after witnessing Luna’s rebellion, I realized that it was a very real possibility.”

“Elements of Destruction?” Twilight asked. “But… none of my books have ever-,”

“That is because it was ordered to be kept out of any text, historical or otherwise,” Celestia said. “The very idea could have spurred the actions to attempt them, and even attempting to make something so powerful could result in tragedy.”

“So Brightsteel made the Elements of Destruction… which are..?” Applejack asked, arching an eyebrow.

Twilight was the one who answered. “Brightsteel wields Hate, because Luna encouraged his hatred of Celestia. Morninglight is Jealousy; Wild Wings, Anger; and Shooting Star is Fear.”

“You are perfectly correct, Twilight- Hate, Jealousy, Anger and Fear are the Elements of Destruction. Dark Star is what Brightsteel became when he officially joined Nightmare Moon. Morninglight became Morningstar, Wild Wings became Wild Star, and Shooting Star became Falling Star. It was because of them that the prophecy is worded the way it is: …Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the Stars will aid in her escape. Stars with a capital ‘S’. However, subsequent versions of the prophecy began to simply write ‘stars’ without the capital ‘S’, so the meaning became lost.”

“And didn’t you try to correct it?” Twilight asked.

Celestia laughed. “My dear Twilight, can you imagine trying to keep track of every copy of Predictions and Prophecies or every book with the tale The Mare in the Moon just to make certain that the word Stars was capitalized? I tried for a very long time, but eventually I became distracted, and soon it was simply the way it was written. I knew that somepony would understand it, and even if they did not grasp the nature of the ‘stars’ mentioned, they would know that Nightmare Moon was returning.” The Princess dropped her eyes to the floor. “As I said in my letter, however, I did not expect Dark Star to react as he did. I had hoped he would simply surrender… but his hatred of me runs too deeply. Even with Luna present I could not dissuade him.”

“What… what could drive a pony to hate so deeply? So blindly?”

To Twilight’s surprise, it was Luna who answered. “Love,” she said miserably. “Love is what drove Dark Star to his hatred.”

“What?!” It was simultaneously repeated by every pony present except Celestia. Twilight shook her head, tossing her mane about wildly. “No! No no, hate can’t have been brought about by love! That… that’s just not how it works!” She felt as if someone had just told her that her best friend in the whole world had betrayed her- that sickening, prickly feeling in the pit of her stomach and the back of her throat.

“But that is what happened, Twilight Sparkle.” Fresh tears sprung to Luna’s eyes. “He… he loved me. I knew he did, and I used that to sway him in his hatred for Celestia. It is because of the love he had for me that he hates my sister so.”

The ponies were silent for a long time, trying to absorb that information. Twilight had never heard of anything like it; love being used to fuel hate… it was something that she just couldn’t wrap her mind around. The others seemed to be having similar trouble, each with a look of disbelief or shock on her face. Every one of them knew that she loved her friends, and that love like that was special… but the kind of love Luna was talking about, the romantic love between two ponies… that was supposed to be beyond special. It was something that fillies whispered about late at night, blushing from nose to mane; something that young mares like Twilight, Pinkie, Applejack and the rest dreamt about having someday. To hear of something so sacred being used to further a goal rocked Twilight to her core… and suddenly Luna’s tears were easier to understand.

“What…” Twilight blinked against tears that threatened to spill over. “So what can we do?”

“We must face them together,” Celestia said. “I fear that the Elements of Harmony may not be enough to defeat them, but I know that if Luna and I stand with you, together we can defeat Dark Star and his minions.”

“Um…” Again, every eye shifted to Fluttershy, and the small yellow Pegasus did her best to fade into the background while speaking. “Well… I mean, if it’s all right, would it be OK if… you told us what they looked like? That way, we’ll know them if we see them… if that’s a good thing…”

Celestia smiled and began to speak, but at that moment Spike the dragon made a hurrrk! and belched green flame, sending a message whirling towards Celestia. The Princess’ magic caught the note and unrolled it; she scanned the page quickly, and as she did her lavender eyes grew grim. She sighed softly as she finished before rolling the message up with her magic and tucking it beneath her other wing. “I fear that the rest of this conversation will have to wait, my little ponies,” she said, rising to her feet. “Something dreadful has happened, and Luna and I are needed.”

Luna stood as well, her eyes hard. “What has happened?”

“Whinnyapolis is all but destroyed,” Celestia said grimly. “At the time of this message, nopony was hurt, but the Mayor has begged us to assist, and we cannot ignore his request. According to this, a red dragon has decided that it did not like Whinnyapolis where it was, so he decided to remove it. This has displaced hundreds and hundreds of ponies, some with absolutely nowhere to go.” She turned back to Twilight. “I will be sending a message to the Mayor of Ponyville, Twilight; some of these now homeless ponies will be sent here. I beg you, all of you,” her gaze swept the gathered ponies, “assist your Mayor as much as you can. Do your best to make these poor ponies feel at home.”

“Of course, Princess,” Twilight said, bowing.

“You can bet yer pretty mane on it!” Applejack agreed.

“Ooooh, I bet they’d like a party!” Pinkie Pie gushed.

“I assure you we shall be the most gracious of hosts, your Highness,” Rarity assured her with a bow of her own.

“We’ll do… our best, Princess Celestia,” Fluttershy said softly, her eyes never rising above Celestia’s hooves.

“You’ll see, Princess! They won’t even know they’re not at home!” Rainbow Dash said with a grin.

“But… what will you and Luna do, Princess?” Twilight asked. “I mean, there’s not much you can do against an angry red dragon.”

Celestia’s eyes held a hint of mirth as she gazed down at her student. “We’ll see about that.” She leaned down close to Twilight, close enough that her breath tickled the young unicorn’s ear. “Don’t worry about us, dear Twilight; I assure you that Luna and I can handle one dragon.” She straightened, favored Twilight with a fond smile then turned to her little sister. “Luna, we must go. I fear Whinnyapolis may not have much time, and if we have any hope of saving the city, we must go now.”

Luna’s face was much more confident now, as if having something to focus on besides her past made her stronger. “Of course. Let us be off.”

“We will return as soon as possible, ponies,” Celestia said as her horn began to glow. “Be careful.” Another white flash and the Princesses were gone.

The ponies immediately began talking among themselves, each chattering about what they could do to help the impending guests… but Twilight Sparkle felt her ears droop. “I have a really bad feeling about this…” she muttered.

Chapter 3

The sky over Whinnyapolis was dark, despite the fact that it was just shortly after midday. A storm was brewing, the clouds dark and heavy with rain and smoke choking out the sunlight; firelight cast a dark red glow over the ruined city, making it look evil and deserted. In the distance, the red dragon still raged to his heart’s content, incinerating buildings and razing them to the ground. Beneath his hood, Dark Star smiled as he watched the carnage. His blood surged with the power he held over the dragon, feeling its hatred and anger as it destroyed the city. He let it wash over him, savoring it; it was all he had, now.

He glanced to his left, down in a valley leading away from the city; at the bottom was the main road leading to and from Whinnyapolis, and it was choked to overflowing with ponies trying to escape the dragon’s wrath. Ponies of every age scrambled to put as much distance as they could between themselves and their burning homes, but Dark Star admitted himself surprised at their distinct lack of panic. No pony caused a stampede, no pony screamed or shouted; the only sounds to be heard were the methodical clopping of hundreds upon hundreds of hooves and the occasional crying from a frightened filly. He smiled. That will soon change. Once the others have taken care of the Elements of Harmony, all of Equestria will quickly understand that there is plenty to panic about.

A bright flash of light drew his attention back to the dragon; before the enormous creature, two points of light appeared, one white, one blue, and Dark Star felt the hate in his heart blaze hotter. “Celestia…” He muttered the word as if it were the vilest of curses. The amulet glowed as he fed his hate to the dragon. He saw Celestia and Luna talk to the creature, attempting to reason with it; undoubtedly they would try and ask the creature to leave the city peacefully. Dark Star smirked. Sorry to tell you… but that won’t work Your Highness. The stallion’s eyes glowed a deep, dark purple, and in the distance the dragon took a swing at the points of light. They avoided his claws easily, both flitting up above the dragon and out of his reach. The lights touched for a moment, then blazed brighter than before, blue and white, drowning out the red of the fires with their intensity. They separated faster than Dark Star could follow; they began to spin around the dragon so fast they left trails behind them, swirling about the creature like ribbons in a windstorm. He heard more than saw the strikes that they landed on the dragon, each one a solid thwump that echoed across the burning landscape. The glowing orbs increased their speed, the strikes coming so fast now that they sounded like a stampede of ponies running as fast as they could; the ribbons of light extended, swirling around the dragon as he swatted feebly after them. The lights shifted, moving up and down over the dragon, their colors blending and swirling until they were but one color, a beautiful sky blue, covering the huge beast from tail to snout; then the sound of the strikes stopped. For a moment there was no sound, not even that of the fires or the collapsing buildings or the dragon roaring- silence. Beautiful, total silence as the two lights whirled out from behind the dragon and met with mind-numbing speed before him, the orbs warping with the impact.

The sound took a moment to reach Dark Star, a shockwave that blew his hood back and nearly knocked him off his hooves. He watched in awe as the sisters’ orbs shifted and blasted outwards into the light-covered dragon with a thunderous roar; the impact launched the enormous dragon backwards, bursting the huge orb of light that the sisters had woven around him and hurtling him out across the city, past the edge of the buildings, and into the forest beyond it. Trees snapped like twigs and debris flew hundreds of feet into the air as the dragon tumbled and plowed his way into the ancient forest, finally coming to rest nearly a mile outside of Whinnyapolis.

Dark Star felt the hatred slipping from the dragon; the pain and surprise was beginning to free him from the stallion’s thrall, but he held firm to the creature’s mind. Gritting his teeth, he forced his hate into the creature, driving him mad with it, making it his one desire, his one purpose in life. From the trees the dragon rose, bruised and beaten; he roared his defiance and shot a column of red-hot flame at the two points of light as they came closer to him.

The fire stopped short of the orbs, bending around them like the water of a stream would bend around boulders in its path. The orbs touched and began to spin together, the colors blending and swirling, faster and faster until from the point where the two touched shot a blast of the purest white light; it plowed through the dragon’s fire and engulfed him, and for a moment the world was white. Dark Star raised his hoof to cover his eyes. “Blast you, Celestia!” he muttered; he felt the dragon’s mind slip from his control, and his amulet became dark.

When the light faded, the dragon was lying still amidst the destroyed forest, never to rise again.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Princess Celestia flew down to the ground amid the burning buildings of what was left of Whinnyapolis, her wings shaking dangerously. She hit the ground a little harder than she had planned and stumbled, barely keeping herself on all four hooves as she came to a stop. Her wings drooped to the ground as she panted for air, her chest heaving. “Luna??” she called breathlessly. There was no answer. She raised her head, her sparkling mane blowing in the hot wind from the fires. “Answer me, little sister!” She scanned the sky for Luna, searching for her shape amidst the smoke.

Suddenly Luna was directly above her, careening towards the ground; her wings were loose and her eyes were closed, and it was clear that she was not in control of her descent. Celestia gasped and shifted her weight to catch her sister. Her horn glowed a soft blue, and the same color surrounded Luna, slowing her decent to a gentle pace; Celestia lifted her wings and nestled Luna carefully onto her back. Celestia’s knees quivered with effort, but the Princess managed to not fall to the ground. “Luna?” she asked, her eyes full of worry. She held her wings up as tightly as she could as she bent first one knee, then another, until she sat on the ground; she shifted her weight and lowered her left wing, allowing her unconscious sister to slide to the ground on her left side. “Luna, please, answer me!” She nuzzled Luna’s cheek with her nose, but the younger Princess lay still. “No… no, Luna, no, this cannot happen this way!” She nuzzled her sister again, more firmly this time, but there was no response from her sibling. Celestia felt her throat close and her eyes began to burn. “I just got you back, Luna… please don’t go…” A sob caught in Celestia’s throat, and she gently settled her head against her sister. Her long unicorn horn pressed against Luna’s, and for the second time in her life, Celestia felt truly alone.

Ever so slowly, Luna shifted her head to nestle against her sister. “Luna?!” The horrible empty feeling that had curled up in Celestia’s chest suddenly swelled and changed into the most profound relief the Princess could ever remember feeling, causing her to gasp and sob. “Little sister, are you…?”

Luna coughed harshly and opened one weary sea-green eye. “It’s… been a long time since we had to… work magic like that, big sister… I’m just tired, that’s all…” She nudged Celestia’s nose with her own, and Celestia pressed against her.

“Luna, I thought… I thought I had lost you again.” Tears poured down Celestia’s white cheeks.

The dark blue Princess opened her eye again. “So… you missed me while I… was imprisoned?” There was no malice behind the question, no hidden meaning; Celestia was perceptive enough to see that. But the question itself made her frown through her tears.

“Of… of course I did, Luna,” she said. “Why would you think that I did not?”

“You banished me,” she said softly before coughing again. “I thought that… you must have wanted me gone very badly to do that…”

“Luna… I…” Celestia closed her eyes. “I felt as though I died the day you were banished. I never thought… I’d never intended to send you away for so long, little sister. I thought perhaps…” She laughed half-heartedly. “It was meant to be more of a ‘time-out’ than a thousand year imprisonment, Luna, but the magic I used… I’d never wielded the Elements alone before. It had always been… you and I.” She nuzzled her sister again. “I was distraught; I’d just watched my sweet little sister become… powerful and angry.” She shivered at the memory; watching Luna’s mane change before her eyes, watching the armor of Nightmare Moon materialize around her little sister and knowing there wasn’t a thing in Equestria that she could do about it. “When you were banished… when I found out what I had done… I tried to fix it. I tried to use the Elements of Harmony to bring you back, but… it could not be undone.” She lowered her eyes, and tears spilled out yet again. “That guilt has weighed on me for a thousand years, Luna,” she said, her voice quavering. “I did not know what the longest day of the thousandth year would bring, but… but I knew one thing.” She sniffled and smiled shakily. “I knew that I would get my little sister back,” she whispered.

A tear traced its way down Luna’s cheek, and she stifled a sob. “I’m so sorry, Celestia… for what I did… for what I wanted to do…” She worked her head underneath Celestia’s chin and she cried, letting the shame and sorrow pour out of her as her sister held her close, crying tears of her own. They had never spoken of any of this, and it seemed strangely fitting to Celestia that their healing begin in the midst of a burning ruin.

“Awww, aren’t you just precious.” The voice drifted out of the smoke and flames, full of malice and disgust. “Getting to pretend that your little sister loves you…” The smoke swirled apart, and Dark Star stepped forward, his black armor rippling with the reflections of the flames. His golden eyes were bright with hate. “…It’s so sweet, I might cry!” He feigned wiping a tear away with his hoof, and Celestia’s eyes narrowed.

“I was wondering how long it would take you to find us,” she said, rising to her hooves. She swiped her tears away with one snow-white wingtip before stepping forward to meet him. Luna tried to rise as well, but Celestia extended her left wing and gently pressed down on her. The younger Princess raised her eyes to meet Celestia’s, and she saw Luna’s fear. She was exhausted, and they both knew she couldn’t hope to stand against Dark Star. Celestia smiled slightly for her sister, and she knew Luna would understand: But he’s not after you. Her eyes turned back to Dark Star as he advanced, picking his way carefully through the debris of the town.

“I’m surprised you had it in you to kill that dragon, Princess,” he said as he nudged a small pile of boards out of the way with his hoof. “I thought for certain that you would die trying to talk it back to its cave.”

“I could sense your influence,” Celestia answered, her eyes hard. “I knew that all the talking in Equestria wouldn’t change his mind; it would only get us hurt.”

“Not hurt,” Dark Star said, and his voice was as cold as ice. “Killed; I was going to make that dragon kill you, Celestia.” The hate in his eyes was incredible; Celestia took an unconscious half-step away from him before she steeled herself. Never before had she heard a pony speak so easily about killing another. That didn’t seem to concern Dark Star; he sighed and shrugged. “But it seems I was asking too much of the creature.” His eyes narrowed, and his horn glowed with a dark blue light; the sword that hung upon his left flank slid out of its sheath with a soft rasping sound until the full length of shining steel was exposed and hovering before him. “I guess the old adage is true: if you want something done right, you have to do it yourself.”

“Be careful, Celestia…” Luna whispered. Celestia glanced back at her sister and gave her a smile that she didn’t feel before turning back. Her horn glowed with the same soft blue light as before, and the air in front of her began to warp, like a mirror that somepony was bending back onto itself. It shifted and folded until it straightened itself out with a sharp snap, and revealed a beautiful sword suspended in the air. The blade was long and slender, vaguely resembling the unicorn’s horn that Celestia possessed; it shimmered with the light of the fires that surrounded them. It ended in a guard that had been wrought out of white metal to resemble a pair of Pegasus wings, folding around the blade and in on themselves so that the leading feathers interlaced atop the base of the blade and the hilt; on the reverse side, nestled between the beginnings of the two wings, sat a sparkling gemstone that reflected even the firelight into a rainbow of colors.

Dark Star sneered at Celestia as he brought his sword around to his right side, blade held low. “Don’t be silly now, Celestia. Are you forgetting that I am the one who taught you how to fight in the first place?”

Celestia’s sword whipped around her in a shining arc before coming to hover before her, blade across her chest, the tip high by her left shoulder. She smiled at him grimly. “I haven’t forgotten. But you should also know that unlike you, I’ve had the last thousand years to practice.”

Dark Star sneered at her, dug his hooves into the dirt and shot forward, his blade flashing through the air as he struck out at her left shoulder; Celestia’s blade moved with her barest thought, the hilt flashing across her body to intercept Dark Star’s blade and deflect it. The two combatants kept their blades hovering close to their bodies; it was easy to let it get too far away from you, and then all your opponent had to do was slip his sword past yours and you were a pony-kabob. Dark Star lunged, his blade lancing in towards Celestia’s heart, but her own blade flashed upwards, sweeping his away. His blade flashed in again, and again Celestia deflected it, stepping away from Luna as she did so. She knew in her heart that Dark Star would never harm Luna intentionally, but in the heat of combat it was far too easy to misjudge a strike and the last thing Celestia wanted was for her sister to be harmed. The Princess stepped quickly, her hooves moving with expert grace. She hadn’t been bluffing; in the thousand years since Dark Star had begun her training, Celestia had dedicated a fair amount of her free time to the art of the sword; she found it interesting and was now incredibly glad she’d kept at it. She held her wings tight at her sides as she moved; they would make too easy of a target for Dark Star if she were to keep them extended for balance.

Dark Star snarled and brought his sword around in a lightning fast arc aimed for Celestia’s knees; the Princess reared over the blade and brought her own up quickly and downwards, aiming a strike towards Dark Star’s horn- if she managed to cut it off, he would be powerless. But the black stallion’s sword danced between them and intercepted her blade as quick as thinking, sending a shower of magical sparks into the air.

Faster and faster their blades danced, Celestia’s sword blazing with light as she focused more and more of her magic into its movements. Dark Star pressed her hard, his eyes still full of unimaginable hate, his dark sword seeking a hole in her defenses time after time after time. Celestia moved to the left, her hoofsteps sure and light as she parried yet another lunge that would have taken her directly in the heart. Sparks flew from the swords as each pony poured themselves into the battle; sweat began to bead on Celestia’s forehead and neck, matting some of her shimmering mane to her coat. Back and forth the two fighters raged, their swords moving so fast that it was becoming hard to keep track of them… but as the fight wore on, it was clear to Celestia that she was outmatched. Try as she might, she just could not get past his defenses, even when she thought she saw an opening, and it was becoming very hard to keep his ever-seeking blade away from her hide. Finally, she knew she couldn’t keep up with him any longer; she landed an extra firm strike against his blade and knocked him back a half-hoofstep, taking advantage of the moment’s respite to back up, bringing her sword close to her. Her chest heaved with exertion, sweat trickling down her face as she struggled to maintain focus. The fight with the dragon… drained me. I used too much magic doing that… and now…

Dark Star’s eyes blazed with triumph as he pressed her again; he was a seasoned warrior and was trained to see when his opponent was weak. He reared back and charged; his blade slammed against hers once, twice, thrice in quick succession, driving it back against her chest. Celestia cried out as the hilt of her sword dug beneath the golden neckpiece she wore; the decorative wings of the hilt pressed painfully against her chest, threatening to make her lose her grip on her magic altogether. The black pony’s horn glowed brighter as he forced his blade against hers, bringing it closer and closer to her graceful neck. Celestia’s eyes grew wide as she watched the razor edge draw closer to her.

“Well…” she said in a strained voice. “It seems… that I underestimated you, Dark Star…” She cried out again as the hilt of her own sword jabbed her; her focus slipped, and the blade of Dark Star’s sword jumped another inch closer to her neck.

“Not for the first time, Princess,” he growled, his eyes intense. “But I can ASSURE you that it will be the LAST time!!” His horn blazed, and his sword inched closer. So… this is it, she thought. Please, Luna… get to safety. She knew that if she regretted anything from this life, it would be Luna’s banishment, and even though Luna now knew her true feelings on what had happened, she still prayed that her little sister could forgive her. But I guess… I’ll never know. Dark Star’s blade pressed against her neck, and she closed her eyes. Goodbye, Luna…

“No!” Suddenly, Luna was there; she charged in from the side and slammed into Dark Star, knocking him aside with a tremendous whump!! The stallion flew several feet before slamming into a still-burning home. His sword fell from Celestia’s throat as he crumpled to the ground, shaking his head.

“Luna..?”

“LEAVE HER ALONE!!!!” Luna’s voice was filled with fear, and pain, and… anger. The smaller pony’s beautiful green eyes were ablaze with it, and all of it was focused on the stallion who was struggling to rise from the ground. Her mane blazed with blue light, the sparkles in it dancing like a thousand stars reflected in an angry sea. “Thou shalt not harm Celestia whilst I draw breath, villain!” Her voice was full of power, and her posture made it clear that she was willing to use it. “Thou wilt have to kill me first!” Her wings bristled with outrage, and Celestia blinked at her. She had only seen her sister like this once before, and then the anger had been directed at Celestia, and for a completely different reason; at that moment, the white alicorn realized just how much her little sister had grown up since returning from her exile. Luna turned to her sister and smiled, but it was strained and tired. “We’re leaving,” was all she said; she stepped close to Celestia, pressing herself against her older sister as her horn blaze with light, and in a flash the Princesses vanished.

There was a white flash in Princess Celestia’s throne room in the castle in Canterlot as Luna and Celestia appeared out of thin air. Celestia wobbled on her hooves and allowed herself to fall to her knees, her sword clattering to the stones next to her. On her other side, Luna collapsed, her energy spent. “Luna!” Celestia gasped. Her horn glowed as she gathered Luna up against her wing; her sister’s breathing was ragged and shallow, but she was alive. Celestia tried to rise, but her legs absolutely refused to lift her. “Oh Luna… you shouldn’t have done that…” she chided softly as tears gathered in her eyes again. “You were so tired…” A single tear found its way down her cheek, mixing with the sweat and smoky dust that already adorned it. She nuzzled her sister gently then raised her head to do something that she never, ever had to do.

“Help!” she called into the castle. “I need help! Please!”

~*~*~*~*~*~

Dark Star lifted himself off the ground, shaking with laughter. He raised himself back to his hooves and threw his head back, laughing loudly and maniacally. Above him, the sky answered his laughter as lightning crackled across the low black clouds; rain began to fall, first in random, fat drops, then seconds later it came down with gusto, drenching what was left of the city and beginning to douse the fires. His sword lifted from the ground and flew to him, sheathing itself in one smooth motion, and still he laughed. “Oh, Celestia… how well you have done your work!” He shook his head, tossing his black and blue mane about. “She even came to your defense! That kind of brainwashing takes dedication!”

His laughter died as quickly as it had come, and he shook his head again, slower this time. “But no matter. Morningstar and I will be able to sort our Princess out.” His lip curled. “You’ve escaped this time… but next time you will not be so lucky.”

Dark Star moved to the center of the square where he stood and closed his eyes as he raised his horn high. The light from his amulet filled the square, pulsing across the ruined buildings and painting the black sky a violent shade of purple. Slowly he began to murmur a spell, one so powerful he knew he would need the structure of the words to keep it from growing out of his control.

“Forces of the earth and sky,
Take the hate that will not die,
Cover all the lands I see,
Bring ponies full of hate to me.”

Slowly, the light of his amulet intensified; on the ground around him a purple shadow grew, spreading out around him, washing the landscape in deep shades of lavender, fuchsia, amethyst and violet. Suddenly it burst outward in a ring of dark color, racing across the land in an ever-increasing circle, like ripples in a pond. It flashed over the edge of the city and into the slowly meandering crowd of ponies leaving Whinnyapolis; out of the multitude, several ponies turned back, their eyes glazed and empty. In the silence, several voices raised.

“W-where are you going? We have to get out of here… hey, are you listening to me?? Where are you going..?” A mare turned on her husband as he started trotting back towards the ruins, her voice tight with worry and disbelief.

“Cloverleaf, what’s the matter? Is everything alright? Clover… honey..?” a stallion stepped in front of his girlfriend only to be shouldered out of the way as she broke into a gallop back towards the very things that had scared her so badly mere moments before.

“Daddy? Mommy, where’s Daddy going?” a filly asked, watching her father turn and join the very small procession going back the way they had come. “Daddy..? Daddy no!” The filly struggled against her mother as she tried to hustle her along. “No! I dun wanna go wiffout Daddy!!” Tears streamed down her cheeks as her mother finally ducked her head under the filly’s stomach and lifted her onto her back. “Nooo!! Dadddyyyyyyy!!!” the filly cried, lifting a hoof after her father. Her mother could only shake her head and try to hide her own tears as four, five, six ponies in all made their way back to the city.

Back to Dark Star.

The ring spread, moving faster and faster each moment but growing weaker as it expanded, despite the power Dark Star had poured into it. Such magic was taxing on the pony who cast it, and even at such a cost the results were minimal at best; not many ponies would turn towards this city and come to him. But Dark Star knew the risks, and even as he sat down onto the soggy ground, his head low and his mane drenched, he could not help but smile through his weariness. It was begun. He may not get many, but even a small army was an army, and despite what Celestia had said about being able to sense his power and knowing when a situation was hopeless, he knew that the alicorn would NEVER hurt her subjects. Ever. And THAT was a weakness he would willingly exploit.

“Next time, Celestia…” he muttered as he glared up into the sky. “…we will end this.”

Out of the storm, six ponies appeared, and each met Dark Star’s gaze unblinking. The black unicorn smiled before rising to his hooves and shaking his mane out. “Find me some shelter,” he ordered. “And we shall wait for the others.”

Chapter 5

Everypony was up early the next day in Ponyville, barely waiting for the sun to rise before filling the streets to try and finish the hurried preparations for the arrival of the refugees from Whinnyapolis. Twilight Sparkle stood in the center of town, checklist and quill hovering before her as she awaited reports from the ponies in charge of the myriad of projects still left undone. Her lavender eyes swept the square as she waited, watching the flurry of activity with the curiosity that only a scholar can have. After all, Twilight grew up in Canterlot, a far cry from the rural Ponyville, so besides being interested as the official organizer of what Pinkie Pie had dubbed “The Great Pony Sleepover”, she was fascinated by how well these ponies worked without the aid of magic. Not to say magic was discouraged, per se- this wasn’t Ponyville’s Winter Wrap-up Day, after all- but there far fewer unicorns in Ponyville than earth ponies or pegasi, too few to be able to take care of all the preparations themselves. She stepped forward and her saddlebags settled gently against her flank; they held extra paper and ink- Twilight felt that she might need it today.

She watched as Applejack and her brother Big Macintosh pulled a huge wagonload full of apples into town, sweat dripping from their manes as they stopped in front of Twilight. “Reportin’ for duty, sugercube,” Applejack said as she tried to catch her breath. “That there’s… the last load.”

“Eeeeyup,” Big Macintosh said. He really was a stallion of few words, that one.

“Great job, you two,” Twilight said; her quill danced over the clipboard and put a check mark in one of her many boxes. Behind the wagon, pegasi had swarmed in and were removing the bushels of apples, emptying the wagon with amazing speed, lifting them from the bed and onto the backs of ponies, who carried them to the market. She turned her eyes to her orange friend, and her brow furrowed; the earth pony had removed her harness and had simply flopped down onto the ground, her well-muscled legs curled beneath her and her hat tipped low over her eyes as she panted for air. Applejack was a stout pony, and it surprised Twilight to see her so worn out. “Are you OK, Applejack?” she asked, her voice heavy with concern.

True to form, Applejack looked up, tossed her golden mane back away from her face and gave the purple unicorn a determined smile. “O’course I am, Twilight… I was just up late las’ night clearin’ out the barn t’ make room for some o’ them there pony folk comin’ in from Whinnyapolis.” She groaned as she rose to her hooves, but her green eyes were strong as she stretched first her right foreleg, then her left. “I’ve got room for at least a dozen of ‘em in the barn alone, not to mention three or four in the house. That ought to make it a mite easier to find room for the rest of ‘em.”

“Applejack, that’s amazing!” Twilight beamed. “You’ve gotten in touch with Dovetail about getting some beds set up in the barn, then?”

“Sure as my name’s Applejack,” she said. “Dovetail’s sendin’ a dozen over; in fact, that’s our next stop, Big Mac!”

“Eeeyup…” Big Mac sighed. Even the muscular workhorse, well known to be one of the strongest ponies in the area, was getting tired.

“Aaah, buck up, big brother!” Applejack said, trotting over and giving Big Macintosh a solid hoof to the shoulder. “It’ll be worth it t’ see all them ponies settled in nice an’ comfy.” Big Mac sighed again and nodded, his small smile returning. Applejack turned back to Twilight and her smile melted into a sigh. “Oh, and Twi- would you mind tellin’ Rarity that she dun’ have to match the colors in the barn, or make sure her sheets dun’ clash with the day-core of our house? I swear, if that unicorn comes snoopin’ around my farm again, I’ll lasso her an’ leave her tied up in her shop.”

Twilight giggled and jotted a note down on her paper. “I’ll be sure to let her know, Applejack.”

“Thanks, Twilight. C’mon, Big Mac! Them beds ain’t gonna move themselves!” The orange earth pony reared up on her hind legs, tossed her mane and galloped off down the street, leaving Big Mac to pull the now-empty wagon. He shook his head slowly and trundled off, looking no more bothered by the large vehicle attached to him than Twilight would have felt with her saddlebags packed with books. The unicorn shook her head at the Apple siblings before turning back to her checklist. She’d already spoken to Pinkie Pie at Sugarcube Corner where she was helping Mrs. Cake bake extra portions of everything that could be baked for the new arrivals; Pinkie insisted that she was planning the most amazing party that anypony would ever see, EVER, and tried valiantly to talk Twilight’s ears right off before Mrs. Cake managed to get her attention again. Twilight glanced up at the sky, and just barely in sight she could make out another small squad of pegasi, this one making the rounds outside of Ponyville, keeping an eye out for the refugees; Rainbow Dash was with them, and they would help bring the injured or sick into town as quickly as possible.

“Fluttershy,” Twilight muttered. “Where has she gotten herself off to?”

“Um… I-I’m right here, Twilight,” Fluttershy’s quiet voice answered her suddenly. Twilight blinked, then turned to face where the voice had come from, but there was nopony there.

“Fluttershy…?” she asked. To her right, one of the bushes in the park shivered, and a single big blue eye became visible in the foliage. A lock of soft pink mane dropped in front of it, and Twilight smiled. “Oh, Fluttershy,” she said as she trotted over to the bush, her clipboard floating along behind her obediently. Sure enough, the overly-shy yellow Pegasus was cowering in the bushes, her wing feathers dotted with small green leaves. Twilight smiled fondly and shook her head. “Fluttershy, why are you hiding in the bushes? You’re supposed to be helping keep the animals safe and out of the way.”

“Oh, I already did that,” Fluttershy answered, her voice barely loud enough to hear. “I asked all the little animals to move and the ones who couldn’t, because they were sick or old or young, I brought them to my house.”

Twilight arched an eyebrow. “Your house,” she said flatly.

“Oh yes… I just couldn’t leave them outside if they were old or young or sick. My house was the only place in Ponyville that they would be safe.”

“And… exactly how many animals do you have in your house now?”

“Um…” Fluttershy’s smooth brow crinkled just slightly as she thought. “Forty seven bunnies, twenty five squirrels, a very old badger with shingles, a-about a dozen finches, and, um… Spike.”

“Spike??” Twilight asked, bewildered. “What’s he doing there?”

“Well, you know he hasn’t been feeling well,” Fluttershy said, poking her front hooves together gently. “And he really didn’t want to be in your way, but he wanted to do something useful, so… he asked if he could help me, and I told him that he could stay with the animals while I was out … oh, I hope that was the right thing to do…” Fluttershy blinked hard, and Twilight could tell that her sensitive Pegasus friend was on the verge of tears.

“Oh, of course it was, Fluttershy,” she said, waving a hoof dismissively and smiling. “Spike needs his rest, and if he can help out in some way while doing so, that’s perfect.”

Fluttershy brightened and her wings stood up a little. “R…really? You mean you don’t mind?”

“Of course not. Spike is a huge help to me, but his health comes first. I wouldn’t want him running around out here, chasing me around with this clipboard when he should be resting. I will need him to come back tonight, after things have calmed down- I need him around in case Princess Celestia sends me a message.” The unicorn frowned. “Do you have any idea why Spike is sick, Fluttershy? I’m worried about him.”

Fluttershy perked up even more; she always liked it when one of her friends was interested in the well-being of animals. “Oh yes, I do. It’s dragonpox!”

“…Dragonpox? That doesn’t sound very good…”

“Every little dragon comes down with dragonpox at some point,” Fluttershy said with a small smile. She prided herself on knowing all sorts of animal ailments, be they common or rare or magical, and Twilight could tell that she was very happy to know exactly what was going on. “It makes little dragons tired and sore, and he might break out into little green spots. It’ll probably stay with him for a week or so, but he’ll start feeling better after that. Nothing to be worried about!” she assured Twilight.

“Well if you say so, I believe you. Just let me know if I can do anything for him, OK?”

“Will do,” Fluttershy said, closing her eyes and smiling a pleased smile. Twilight arched an eyebrow at the Pegasus, and her frown turned into a teasing smile.

“One more question, Fluttershy,” she said.

“Yes?”

“Why are you hiding in a bush?” Suddenly, Fluttershy seemed to remember that she was, indeed, hiding in a bush; she let out a small eep! and ducked back down. Twilight sighed and stuck her head into the foliage. “That doesn’t answer my question, ‘Shy.”

Fluttershy blushed. “Um… it’s because, well… a lot of new ponies are coming into Ponyville today… and, well… you know how I am with strangers.”

Twilight giggled. “Well, yes, I know, but you do realize that if you hide in this bush, eventually somepony will see you, right?” Fluttershy’s eyes widened until Twilight thought they might pop out of the Pegasus’ head. With a smile, she said, “I have an idea; why don’t you go help Rainbow Dash? She’s looking out for our guests, and she’ll help them get here if necessary. That way, it’ll be less like they’re coming to YOU and more of you going to THEM?”

“Oh, I don’t know, Twilight… I really don’t know if that’s a good-,”

“You want to help, don’t you?” Twilight leaned closer to Fluttershy.

The demure Pegasus blushed at the thought. “Well, of course I do, but…”

“Then go help Rainbow! It’ll be easy. And that way, they’re meeting you while you’re doing things, and they won’t be able to engage you in direct conversation. Plus, you won’t be alone, Rainbow Dash’ll be there.”

Fluttershy’s big blue eyes widened slightly, and after a moment she nodded. “O-okay, Twilight… if you really think it will help…” She stood up out of the bush, shook her wings free of leaves and took to the air, flying away towards where Rainbow was reorganizing her squad in the light clouds above Ponyville. Fluttershy rarely flew high or fast, being afraid of heights and all, but Twilight knew that as long as one of her friends was there, she’d be just fine. The lavender unicorn giggled after her friend before turning back to her clipboard, but before she could check off Fluttershy’s box from her list, another voice interrupted her thoughts.

“Twilight! Oh, thank goodness I found you before it was too late!” Rarity galloped up to Twilight, her purple mane blowing elegantly in the breeze.

“What is it, Rarity? Is something wrong?”

“Is something wrong? Is something wrong?! I should say there is!” The white unicorn brushed her mane back, teasing the large curl in it as she did so. “That silly Applejack won’t let me anywhere near her farm, and I simply must find a color scheme to match that ridiculous barn of hers.”

“Yes, I heard that Applejack was having problems with you… she told me to tell you-,” Twilight squinted and read her note aloud. “She wanted me to tell you that if you ‘come snooping around my farm again, I’ll lasso you and leave you tied up in your shop’.”

Rarity made a shocked squeak and pouted. “But..! Ooh, that pony… I swear she does this to make things harder on those of us with taste. Do you have any idea how hard it is to design something that will go with a barn, dear Twilight? Do you?!”

“Um… well… I guess you could always do something red,” Twilight suggested. Rarity smiled at her, but it was the same kind of smile Twilight had seen Cheerilee give Snails when he said something ridiculous.

“Of course I could do something red,” the unicorn said. Even her tone of voice is the same, Twilight thought with a frown. “But that simply won’t be enough, darling! I must do something brash, something bold!! Something to capture the true spirit of the…” she floundered for a word, then sighed and dropped her head. “… the barn. Oh for heaven’s sake, it’s a barn, Twilight!!!” she said, bringing her hoof to her forehead in frustration. “How can I be expected to work with something so… plain?!”

Twilight rolled her eyes before smiling slightly and patting Rarity on the shoulder with her hoof. “Rarity, you do know these sheets and things don’t need to be special, right? Just plain old sheets and blankets.”

Rarity looked at Twilight like she had just insulted Rarity’s whole family, including adorable little Sweetie Belle. “Just… plain old sheets, Twilight?” But instead of working her into a frenzy of Rarity-fashion-rage, the statement seemed to bring Rarity down to earth, and the unicorn shook her head slightly at Twilight. “Darling, try to think about these poor ponies coming to our town. They’ve just lost everything! Absolutely everything that they owned, their livelihoods, everything tied to their memories; gone in one horrid night of fire. Now they’re coming here, depending solely on the kindness of strangers to survive.” Rarity’s azure eyes suddenly filled with tears. “The least I can do is give them something beautiful, something a little extravagant to make them feel even the least bit pampered in this, their time of desperate need!” She sniffled. “And that apple-headed Applejack is getting in my way!” She stomped her front hooves on the ground and huffed. “Ooooh, if only she would just..!” The unicorn trailed off with a frustrated, “Grr!”

Twilight looked at her for a moment, but then she sighed and smiled. “I think I understand, Rarity.” Rarity arched an eyebrow at Twilight before she continued. “I’ll tell you what; I’ll talk to Applejack. You go ahead to Sweet Apple Acres and make your plans. But you’d better hurry, because the ponies from Whinnyapolis will be here any time.” Twilight gave Rarity a wink. “I’ll make sure Applejack doesn’t lasso you, OK?”

The white unicorn looked at her unblinking, and after a moment she smiled broadly before leaping forward to pony-hug Twilight, neck across neck. “Oh! Oh thank you, Twilight! I promise you I won’t be long, and those poor ponies will have luxurious sheets and blankets by tonight!” She turned and dashed away, leaving Twilight shaking her head again as she crossed her note off of her list and making a new one.

“Applejack, don’t… lasso… Rarity. Got it. Now I just have to make sure that Applejack gets it before she goes home.”

Just at that moment, a Pegasus flew over carrying what looked like a large pack. Then two more pegasi, with an injured pony slung between them on a makeshift stretcher. Then more pegasi showed up, each carrying something, from belongings to ponies. Twilight’s eyes widened and she tucked her clipboard away into her saddlebags. “Oh wow…” Overhead, the sky suddenly filled with a wave of pegasi, some she recognized, some she didn’t, and as they flew above her a large group of ponies came into view around the buildings of Ponyville, steadily advancing towards her. The sheer number of them blew Twilight away; she’d known that a good number were coming, but this dwarfed even her estimates. Everywhere she looked there were ponies wandering in to town, led by Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, who had a brown stallion with a large pair of glasses slung between them; the stallion had his leg bandaged and it was clear that he had broken it.

The refugees looked to be in rougher shape than she had imagined. Each and every pony was dirty, stained with the muck of the road and soot and ash from the fires of their town. Stallions, mares, fillies and colts were all walking along at the same pace, their faces and eyes downcast as they entered Ponyville. Twilight felt her heart begin to ache as she watched a very small filly, younger even than Applebloom, lean up against her mother as she stumbled forward, her big blue eyes tired and glazed. These poor ponies… Twilight thought. Rarity was right… Pinkie Pie was right. They need everything we can give them, and especially a party. She couldn’t believe she thought that, but she did; every fiber of her being screamed at her to make this situation better, to make these ponies smile, make them happy again. Suddenly she understood Rarity’s frustration with Applejack about the sheets; she knew the sheets were her way of helping, and she wanted them to be perfect so they would bring smiles to weary faces.

“A forlorn sight indeed, Twilight Sparkle,” Mayor Mare said as she walked up to stand beside the young purple unicorn. The older mare shook her head before adjusting her glasses. “Truly, these are ponies in need of every ounce of assistance we can give.” Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy steered over towards Twilight with the stallion in tow; they hovered over Mayor Mare so the brown pony could speak to her directly.

“Mayor Mare,” he said, his voice calm and even. “On behalf of the citizens of Whinnyapolis, I thank you for your hospitality.”

“No thanks is needed, Mayor Quill,” the Mayor said with a sad smile. “I’m only sorry we couldn’t do more.”

The brown stallion, obviously the mayor of Whinnyapolis, shifted in his sling and winced as his broken leg moved. “Whether it is needed or not, my citizens owe you a debt of gratitude for opening your town as you have.” The sling shifted, and Twilight saw his cutie mark; it was an elegant writing quill, scrawling across an official-looking document. “I can only hope that someday we may return your kindness.”

“Shush now,” Mayor Mare said sharply, and Twilight looked at her aghast, but the Mayor was grinning at the brown pony. “That’s quite enough talking from you, Mayor Quillby Haypenny the Second. You need to get that leg looked at and get settled into a bed. Now off with you! I won’t hear any more of thanks or repayment.”

Mayor Quill opened his mouth then closed it again with a grin. “Well, I guess there’s still no arguing with you, Mayor Mare. Anypony in town you recommend?”

“Indeed. See Nurse Redheart, she’ll look after you properly.”

“Very well, thank you, Mayor Mare.” He looked up to Rainbow and Fluttershy. “Do either of you lovely pegasi know where to find Nurse Redheart?”

“No problem, Mayor!” Rainbow Dash said. “C’mon, Fluttershy, let’s get this guy some healin’.”

“O-okay.” And away they went, lifting the Mayor over the incoming crowd and off across Ponyville to the hospital.

Twilight looked at the Mayor of Ponyville with a disbelieving smile and shook her head slightly. “Mayor Mare, how can you-,”

“Oh, come now, Twilight. Mayor Quill and I have known each other for many years.” The Mayor smiled. “He’s a dear friend, but he can be as stubborn as a two-day-old grape juice stain. Sometimes I swear I have to look after him like I was his mother!” She laughed lightly. “But don’t worry yourself about Mayor Quill; he’ll be just fine.” The Mayor looked over the crowd of ponies and sighed. “Twilight, start spreading the word that we’re going to all gather at the stage in the town square to assign sleeping arrangements; that will be the quickest and most efficient way of dealing with this crowd.”

“Yes ma’am,” Twilight said. She gave the Mayor one last smile before turning and trotting off through the crowd, telling everypony where to find the town square, and helping wherever she could. She wandered through the crowd, greeting the newcomers with the biggest smile she could muster; she was met with blank stares, but by the time she walked away from somepony, they were almost always smiling, even if it was just a little bit. The young purple unicorn tried to catch everypony walking by, smiling and asking if they were OK or if they needed help. “If you’re not injured, could you please make your way to the town square?” she asked a filly and her mother, both earth ponies who looked absolutely exhausted. The mare looked down at her filly, who was staring at Twilight, her green eyes wide, before looking back to Twilight.

“No, we’re fine, thank you…?”

“Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight said, raising her hoof to her chest. “And you are…?”

The mare smiled wearily; her coat was a deep purple, and her dark green mane fell around her face in gentle waves. “My name is Thistledown, and this is Honeysuckle.” The mare’s cutie mark was a small green plant with a fluffy purple patch on the top, and the young filly didn’t even have her mark yet.

“Good to meet you, Thistledown,” Twilight said, extending her hoof towards Thistledown, who held out her own hoof and touched it to Twilight’s. “And you too, Honeysuckle.” She leaned down to get closer to the filly, and Honeysuckle backed away slightly, hiding behind her mother. “Do you like gardening, Honeysuckle?” she asked, her voice soft and kind; she called it her “Fluttershy voice”.

After a long moment, the small light orange filly stepped out from behind her mother and nodded, her pink and white mane falling over one of her eyes. “I… I like gardening, Mizz Sparkle.”

Twilight giggled slightly at being called “Mizz Sparkle”. “Well, I have a very good friend named Applejack who runs the apple orchard here in Ponyville. Do you like apples?”

Honeysuckle nodded, stepping out a little more from behind Thistledown. “I do!” she answered, a little more enthusiastically. “I think they’re my most favoritest fruit!”

“Well, maybe you can stay on her farm while you’re here. She has a little sister about your age named Apple Bloom. Would you like that?”

Honeysuckle looked up at Thistledown, who was smiling at Twilight, tears in her big green eyes. “Momma, would that be ohkay? I know you like gardening too!”

A tear trickled down Thistledown’s cheek and she nodded. “Yes, of course that would be okay, Honey dear.” She tried to speak again, but she had to clear her throat before she could do so. “I-I would love that,” she said to Twilight. “Is there room on that farm for us? I can’t imagine what you Ponyville folk are going through for us…”

“I’ll make sure you two end up on Sweet Apple Acres,” Twilight promised with a firm nod. “And don’t you worry about us,” she added with a caring smile. “We’re more than happy to help, and we know that any of you would do the same for us.” Twilight stepped out of the way and pointed towards the town square with her hoof. “That way is the square, where we’ll be organizing everything.”

Thistledown nodded. “Thank you very much, Miss Sparkle.”

“Please, call me Twilight.”

The amethyst mare smiled again and nodded. “OK, thank you so much, Twilight.” She started down the street. “Come along, Honeysuckle.”

The filly started off after her mother, but stopped and turned around, her eyes wide. “Will we see you around, Mizz Sparkle?”

Twilight smiled. “Of course you will! This is my home, and I’m not going anywhere.” This seemed to satisfy the filly, who trotted off after her mother. The lavender unicorn smiled fondly after the mare and her daughter, and deep down she felt a warm, bubbling happiness that only came from helping those in need and making new friends. She shivered slightly, and her smile widened as she turned back to the crowd.

She spoke to many other ponies as they wandered by; families worried about how they were going to find shelter for everypony, ponies who had lost loved ones in the confusions, ponies who were just glad to have made it to civilization alive, and Twilight did her best to comfort and contain. She directed everyone to the square, summoning some of the pegasi if a pony needed medical help. She had never seen so many completely exhausted ponies in her life; most of them were barely able to keep on their hooves, and Twilight reflected that it was a blessing that Ponyville was so close to Whinnyapolis. She had no idea how other groups of refugees were fairing, but she hoped to Celestia that somepony had met them half-way. Otherwise, Twilight found herself wondering how they could possibly make it.

As the purple unicorn filtered through the crowd, a sudden chill ran down her back; like a drop of cold water had just dripped from her mane to her flank. She whipped around, her eyes wide; it felt as though she was being watched, and watched closely. Her lavender gaze went from pony to pony to pony, but none of them were paying her any special attention, just walking past her, following the crowd heading for the center of Ponyville.

Suddenly, the crowd shifted slightly, and her gaze met a dark one; eyes so dark blue they appeared almost black, gazing at her from beneath a flowing sky-blue mane streaked with light orange and soft pink, like the color of the sky on a clear summer morning. It was a white unicorn, and for the briefest of moments their eyes locked, and Twilight found herself feeling… afraid. A sliver of fear slid into her heart, sending a wave of bone-chilling cold through her body as she stared into those eyes, eyes like twin dark pools of midnight, waiting with unknown peril to swallow her.

Then the crowd shifted again, and the unicorn was gone. Twilight felt as though someone had removed an unseen weight from her chest, and she gasped for breath, causing a few of the ponies moving around her to glance at her sideways. She took several deep breaths before she felt the cold and shakiness subside; she shook her mane and shivered one last time. “Who was that..?” she muttered. Nopony she’d ever seen in Ponyville, that much was certain; she must have come in with the refugees. Twilight Sparkle stared towards where she’d seen the pony for another few moments before trotting that direction, hoping that perhaps the unicorn would be there, just on the other side of the knot of ponies that had moved in her way… but when Twilight got there, she wasn’t. She looked around, her eyes seeking, but there was no sign of the white unicorn. How strange… Twilight shook her head again and sighed. Don’t be so jumpy, Twilight, she said to herself. I’m sure there’s nothing to be worried about. She looked around one more time. Still… there was something strange about her… maybe I should look some more…?

“Miss?” a voice called off to Twilight’s left; she turned to see an injured Pegasus limping towards her, leaning on another pony. He wobbled dangerously, and his voice suddenly became shaky. “I think… I might need a doctor, miss…” the Pegasus said before his eyes rolled back in his head and he passed clean out on the ground.

“Oh no!” Twilight galloped over, her horn glowing brightly as she tried to get the attention of the nearest pegasi squad, and just like that she forgot the cold feeling she’d gotten from the white unicorn and the desire to find her in the sea of equine.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Yes, I suppose that will have to do,” Rarity said as she trotted back towards Ponyville, leaving Sweet Apple Acres behind her. She let out a vexed sigh and tossed her indigo mane. “Honestly, I’ve never seen a less attractive place to sleep! Oh, I’ll have to make these sheets extra special just to keep these ponies from trying to find somewhere else to stay! And that simply won’t do!”

As she approached Ponyville, she noticed a great deal of commotion going on; pegasi were flying everywhere, carrying packages and ponies alike. Rarity gasped. “Oh no, they must have arrived! Now I’ll never get these sheets done in time!!” She stomped a hoof dramatically. “Oooh, Applejack! If only you hadn’t been so stubborn about letting me around your farm, this wouldn’t have taken so long!” She sighed. “Well, no matter. I’ll get these sown up and out to her by sunset! No two ways about it!” She nodded to herself and galloped off towards her boutique, her mind whirling with a million things; her color options for the sheets, the patterns she wanted to use around the top fold, the length that they would have to be to fit the beds Dovetail had made… There were a great many details, and it was much more difficult than Twilight made it sound! Plain old sheets, she said! Not from Carousel Boutique, I say! These ponies may be unintentional guests in our town, but they are guests nonetheless! And they shall leave Ponyville and go back to Whinnyapolis when the time comes and tell everyone about how magnificent their sheets were, and how beautiful the new clothes they bought here are, and everyone will ask “Who is the pony, the enchantress who made these for you?” and they will all smile fondly and say-!

Suddenly, Rarity’s daydream was interrupted by the impact of her head into another pony. She hit hard enough to make her vision go white for a brief moment as she sprawled backwards onto her rump, her head spinning. “Ooh… Oh my…” she said, blinking furiously. “I… I do apologize, darling, I was… I was in a hurry.” She reached gingerly up and touched her hoof to her horn; thank Celestia it was whole and undamaged! The very thought of losing it was more than Rarity could bear. The pain from the impact was fading quickly and being replaced by a feeling of embarrassment. Here she had been, planning grandiose plans, and she had run smack into somepony like a filly running about with her head in the clouds. Rarity blinked again and saw a set of hooves approach her; she blushed severely and couldn’t bring herself to look up at the pony whom she had rammed. “I do apologize,” she repeated sheepishly. “If you would be so kind as to pardon me, I fear I have a great deal of work to do…” She rose to her hooves, wobbling only slightly.

“Of course,” a gentle voice answered. “As long as you are all right, that is.” The hooves stepped closer, and Rarity found her eyes drawn upwards to the speaker’s face. It was a unicorn, white as she was, with a beautifully styled mane the color of a sunrise; she had deep blue eyes, and they were full of concern as she looked carefully at Rarity. “I’m afraid that if you’re injured, it’s my duty to take you to the doctor,” the unicorn continued. “After all, it simply wouldn’t do to have a lovely mare such as yourself wander away hurt to further damage yourself.”

Rarity blinked then blushed ever so modestly at the compliment. “Well… I thank you for your kind words, mademoiselle, but I assure you that I am quite all right.” She sighed slightly. “At least I will be once I get a certain job finished.” Now that her eyes were clearing a bit more, Rarity took a closer look at the other unicorn. She was very becoming, and as she stepped even closer to Rarity she noted the ease and grace with which this mare moved, every hoofstep planned, every shift of her body precise. She was certainly nopony Rarity had ever seen around Ponyville, meaning she had to have come into town with the refugees. Suddenly the other unicorn giggled slightly, and Rarity frowned for a moment before realizing that she had been staring intently at the newcomer. She lowered her eyes, blushing again. “Oh, how rude of me,” she said. “I do apologize, but it’s just that… I’ve never seen you here in Ponyville, so I deduce that you must be from Whinnyapolis?”

The mare nodded, tossing her orange, pink and blue mane over her shoulder where it settled with a natural wave before smiling sadly. “Yes, I am from Whinnyapolis,” she said. “I wish I could say that I traveled here with somepony, but unfortunately, I’m alone.” She dropped her eyes for a moment before bringing them back up to smile bravely for Rarity. “Well, I’m sorry for keeping you. You said you had business to attend to, and I’m chattering your ears off.” The unicorn sighed and turned away from Rarity. “Before I go, however,” she said over her shoulder, “I thought you should know… I think your mane is absolutely gorgeous; do you think you could show me where you get it done?”

Rarity laughed lightly in spite of herself. “Oh darling, I never let anypony else style my mane!” She teased the curl of her purple mane unconsciously, and the mysterious unicorn turned back, a small smile on her face.

“Well, you do a beautiful job, Miss…?”

“Rarity!” she said, blushing yet again. “I’m Rarity, and I own the Carousel Boutique here in Ponyville.”

“I’ll have to look you up while I’m here… once I find a place to stay, that is.” The unicorn dropped her eyes back to the ground, and Rarity found herself struck with such profound sadness that she felt tears well up in her azure eyes. To think that this beautiful, graceful creature had nowhere to stay was suddenly more than Rarity could bear; it was as though she were staring at herself, lost and alone. Her eyes narrowed and she stood up straighter, puffing her chest out proudly.

“Well, look no further for a place to stay- you can stay with me!”

The unicorn looked up at Rarity, her eyes wide. “W-what..?”

“Yes! I have a little extra room at the Boutique, and I can’t think of anypony I’d rather share space with in this adventure than you!”

“But you don’t even know me,” the unicorn said softly. “Why would you do that?”

“Don’t you worry your pretty mane about it,” Rarity said, waving her hoof dismissively. “You’ll stay with me, and that’s that!” She tossed her tail about excitedly. “I shall inform the Mayor of this, and once she has given instructions to everypony, I’ll show you around Ponyville!” Rarity let out a small squeal of delight. “Oooh! This is going to be ever so much fun! I’ll see you after the Mayor’s announcements!” Rarity turned and started to gallop off; suddenly she dug her hooves into the ground and turned back. “Oh… um, I, hehe… Forgot to ask your name..?”

The unicorn smiled demurely. “My name is Morning Mist.”

Rarity smiled brightly and danced to the side excitedly. “An absolute pleasure to meet you, Morning Mist! And I shall see you afterwards!” She turned and darted away, her purple tail trailing after her.

She was in such a hurry and so very excited about being housed with such a lovely, clean unicorn that she didn’t see the sly smile that darkened Morning Mist’s features.

Chapter 6

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, every last pony from Whinnyapolis was gathered before the stage in the town square; off to the right of the stage stood a line of ponies, including Applejack, all ponies who were willing to provide shelter for the refugees. Twilight made her way up to stand near the front of the crowd, her eyes wide. She knew the number of ponies who had arrived; a total of one hundred and twenty five ponies had wandered into their small town, seeking refuge from the tragedy of their own homes… but somehow, having them all crowded into the town square all together made the number seem much, much bigger. Twilight glanced around, trying to catch sight of her friends, but Applejack was the only one clearly visible. She smiled slightly. I guess that I shouldn’t be surprised. Rainbow and Fluttershy are helping Nurse Redheart with the injured, Pinkie is still baking, and Rarity no doubt is working furiously…

“Hello, Twilight darling!” Rarity’s voice interrupted her thoughts as the unicorn slid up beside her in the crowd.

Twilight blinked at her in surprise. “Um… hi there, Rarity…” She opened her mouth then closed it again; then she shook her mane slightly. “Uh, not that I’m complaining that you’re here, Rarity… but didn’t you tell me that you had a lot of work to do? A lot of sheets to still make?”

Rarity nodded emphatically, but her smile stayed in place. “Oh I do, but I’m here to make sure that Morning Mist can find me!”

“Morning Mist?” Twilight asked, arching an eyebrow. “I’ve never met her. Is she..?”

“One of these poor displaced ponies, yes!” Rarity placed her hoof against her chest dramatically. “I met her when I was walking back to town, and Twilight, I just couldn’t leave her to fight for a spot to sleep in, so I invited her to stay at the Boutique with me!”

Twilight stared at her, ignoring the beginning of Mayor Mare’s speech in favor of Rarity. “Do… do you have enough room for another pony there?”

“Greetings, citizens of Ponyville and our honored guests- I am Mayor Mare, and I welcome our friends from Whinnyapolis…”

“Oh of course I do! She can use Sweetie Belle’s room; after all, she’s not going to be visiting me for a while, and even then, Sweetie can just stay with me in my room!” Rarity pranced in place. “Oooh, it’s going to be ever so much fun, Twilight! She’s so absolutely graceful! I just know we’re going to get along splendidly.” Rarity’s bright blue eyes became distant as her smile grew. “Why, just think… with a pony of her poise staying with me, I’ll be able to have another fabulous mind to bounce ideas off of! Another pony of taste to lend a hoof designing… well, perhaps something I’d never think of!”

“…Unfortunately, Mayor Quill cannot be here to speak to the ponies of Ponyville himself, as he is lying in the hospital with a broken leg, but he has given me a small statement to read. *ahem* ‘Ponyville, we owe you a debt of sincere gratitude…’”

Twilight sighed. “Rarity, you don’t even know Morning Mist. How can you invite a strange pony into your home?”

“Twilight, I’m surprised at you! Isn’t that what we’re supposed to be doing?” Rarity locked eyes with Twilight, and when the white unicorn spoke again her voice was soft and sincere. “Helping out ponies in need? Opening our doors and our hearts to them? That’s what we’re supposed to be doing, isn’t it, darling?” Twilight opened her mouth to retort, but the look in Rarity’s azure eyes was full of compassion and a desire to help… so she sighed and smiled as she shook her head minutely.

“And you’re sure that this has nothing to do with how graceful and elegant she is?”

“Absolutely not!” Rarity retorted, tossing her mane in indignation. However, Twilight held her gaze, and after a few moments Rarity blushed ever so slightly. “Well, all right… maybe it has a little to do with that.”

Twilight giggled, but even at Rarity’s confession she knew that her friend was sincere in her desire to help. Rarity was the embodiment of the Element of Generosity, after all, and deep down Twilight knew that she would have taken somepony in from this group. But it helps that it’s somepony that she looks up to. “All right, Rarity, all right. I know you and Morning Mist will get along great, and I’m so proud of you, helping out like that.” Twilight’s heart swelled with pride, in fact, and Rarity gave her a sweet smile as she turned back to the Mayor, who was just wrapping up her speech.

“In conclusion, this situation will be tough for us all, but together, I know we can do it!” All of the ponies in the town square clopped their hooves on the ground and cheered; everypony had been equally motivated by the Mayor’s speech apparently, and Twilight scolded herself for not listening. What would the Princess say about that kind of behavior? She thought to herself. This could be a speech quoted in books for years to come, and Twilight had missed it, even standing right in front of the stage! Mayor Mare smiled broadly out at the ponies gathered and raised her left hoof, indicating the line of ponies off of the stage. “These fine ponies have agreed to open their homes to our friends from afield. Most of our citizens can only house two or three, so we ask those who have young fillies or colts to stay with them, but this group can handle a much larger percentage. Applejack, proprietor of the Sweet Apple Acres orchard outside of town, has room for over a dozen of you.” Applejack stepped forward and tipped her wide-brimmed hat, blushing slightly at being singled out. “We have turned the barn on her property into a temporary dormitory. It has been furnished with beds, but I fear that while the Apple homestead is large, their amenities will be hard pressed to deal with so many. Therefore, I recommend that few if any fillies or colts be asked to stay there on that account. Exceptions can and will be made, but that is my recommendation.” A murmur of agreement answered her, so she nodded and continued. “If by the end of the afternoon somepony from Whinnyapolis has not yet found a family to stay with, please come to me and I shall personally find somewhere for you to stay. Now that that business has been concluded; Ponyville, let us find shelter for our friends!” Another cheer went up, and immediately ponies began milling about as citizens of Ponyville stepped forward from the edges of the town square to interact with those who needed a place to stay. Twilight smiled and made her way across the front of the stage towards Applejack, who stepped forward to meet her.

“Wow, Twilight… I guess I didn’t realize how many ponies were comin’ from Whinnyapolis. This is just… overwhelmin’.”

Twilight nodded, her mane bobbing around her face. “It is, Applejack, but I know we’ll pull through, as long as we work together.” She trotted up to her friend. “Also, I know Mayor Mare said that she would discourage young foals from staying with you, but there’s a favor I have to ask.”

“Name it, sugarcube,” Applejack said with a wink. “Anythin’ you need.”

“There’s a pony named Thistledown and her filly, Honeysuckle. I promised them I’d make sure they ended up at Sweet Apple Acres because they seem to love gardening, so I thought it would make them feel more comfortable.” Just at that moment, Twilight caught sight of the aforementioned pony and filly, slowly threading their way towards Applejack and herself. “Here they come now,” she said, lifting a hoof to wave at Thistledown.

As they approached, Honeysuckle broke away from her mother and darted forward, stopping only once she had reached Twilight, her bright pink and white mane bobbing as she bounced in place. “Mizz Twilight, are we gonna go to that orchard?? What was it? Sweet Achy Apples?”

Applejack laughed and took a step forward. “No, lil’ filly, that’s Sweet Apple Acres,” she said, a wide grin on her face. The orange earth pony leaned down to the smaller, lighter orange filly. “An’ you must be Honeysuckle, am I right?”

Honeysuckle nodded, her eyes bright. “Yeah, that’s me! And you must be Mizz Twilight’s friend, Mizz Applejack!”

“Sure am!” Applejack said with a chuckle. “But y’all can drop the ‘Mizz’. I’m just plain ol’ Applejack to you, lil’ missy.”

“Alright, Mizz Applejack!” Honeysuckle opened her mouth to continue talking, but suddenly blushed slightly. “Um, I mean, Applejack.” She grinned sheepishly, and Twilight giggled.

“Applejack has agreed to let you stay with her,” she reported proudly as Thistledown finally reached them, and Applejack nodded, tossing her blonde mane over her shoulder.

“Yup! Y’all can stay with me in our house; we have a spare room or two, an’ that way I can make sure the lil’ one here gets whatever she needs.” Applejack raised a hoof and tousled Honeysuckle’s mane. “That’s most important. ‘Sides, she’s about Apple Bloom’s age; I think they’ll get along just fine!”

“That’s what I thought,” Twilight agreed with a nod. “Well, now that we’ve got that settled, I’m afraid I have other duties to attend to.” She smiled at Honeysuckle and Thistledown again. “I’m sure I’ll see the two of you soon.”

“I certainly hope so, Twilight,” Thistledown said, nodding in her direction.

“See you later, Mizz Twilight!” Honeysuckle shouted, waving her hoof frantically as Twilight turned and made her way back towards where she’d left Rarity. The unicorn rolled her eyes and giggled slightly.

“Mizz Twilight…” She still thought it sounded a little silly, but deep down she admitted that she liked the sound of it. She’d heard the same kind of ‘mizz’ applied to Cheerilee when she was teaching at the elementary school… and that made her smile. She worked her way back through the crowd just in time to find Rarity talking excitedly to another white unicorn… but as Twilight gazed at Rarity’s companion, she froze, and suddenly the feeling of cold and despair she’d felt earlier ran through her from muzzle to flank. That… that’s her. Rarity spied Twilight and bounded forward, leaving the unicorn to trail behind her.

“Twilight Sparkle, I was wondering where you got off to!” Rarity was positively beaming as she held up her hoof to indicate the other unicorn. “This, dear Twilight, is Morning Mist.”

Morning Mist bent a foreleg, dipping into a bow that dropped her multi-hued mane before her face. “A pleasure to meet you, Twilight Sparkle,” she said. Twilight blinked dumbly at her. Rarity was right about one thing, at least; Morning Mist had an aura of grace about her, almost as if she was royalty, or she’d grown up very close to some very proper ponies. She raised her eyes and met Twilight’s lavender gaze, and that now-familiar chill raced up Twilight’s spine. Those are definitely the same eyes, she thought. There was certainly no doubt about it; this was the same pony she’d seen through the crowd before.

“Um… ch-charmed, I’m sure.” Twilight gave her a large smile that she hoped didn’t look as fake as it was.

“The pleasure is mine,” Morning Mist said softly, tossing her mane back out of her face so it fell around her shoulders again. “I do have to apologize for giving you a fright earlier,” she continued. “When I saw you through the crowd, I almost came to you immediately with my concerns about our placement, but I thought to myself, “She must be a very important unicorn, so I shan’t bother her.” And as fate would have it, you are not only very important, but very talented as well, according to dear Rarity.”

Rarity nodded, and Twilight could almost see the adoration forming stars in her eyes as she gazed at Morning Mist. “Oh she’s ever so good! Why, she’s saved Ponyville more times single-hoofedly than I could mention.”

Twilight blushed at the compliment and started to modestly deny doing it all herself when something flashed across Morning Mist’s eyes so quickly that for a moment the lavender unicorn found herself speechless as her brain tried to decide if it had indeed seen something. It had been the barest flicker of emotion, unidentifiable because of its speed but so strong and forceful that Twilight could not deny that something had been there. She blinked, and then with a start realized what she was supposed to be doing. “Oh… well, it wasn’t just me alone, obviously,” she said, but before she could continue Rarity cut her off.

“Oh now I won’t hear any of that nonsense, darling! What about the Ursa Minor? Hmm? Nopony helped you there!” Morning Mist arched an eyebrow and Rarity quickly explained the night when Twilight had lulled a cranky Ursa Minor back to sleep after certain small unicorns had decided to wake it up. “And I can tell you this; nopony could have done as well as our Twilight did,” Rarity concluded with a sharp nod.

Morning Mist turned back to Twilight and her smile was mysterious. “Well well… it seems you have quite the talent, Miss Twilight Sparkle,” she said. “I may have to stop by and visit you while I’m here in Ponyville; I’m sure you know a great many spells that the general laypony would not.” Her dark eyes swept Twilight from hoof to mane, and she felt as though the newcomer was looking through her, not at her.

“Yes, well, I’m sure she does,” Rarity said suddenly as she interposed herself between Twilight and Morning Mist, effectively cutting off the conversation. Twilight blinked at her friend, who had only moments ago been singing her praises; now Rarity looked like she would rather be anywhere in Equestria than right here. “Twilight is lovely, but for right now why don’t I show you the Boutique where you’ll be staying, hmm? After all, I’m sure Twilight has a great many things to deal with…” She laughed lightly, but it sounded hollow to Twilight’s ears. “Anyway, away we go!” She laughed again, sounding even more forced than last time, and hustled Morning Mist away without even saying goodbye to Twilight herself. The purple unicorn blinked yet again.

“Um… bye then…” What had gotten into Rarity? It wasn’t like her to hustle off like that unless she was taken by inspiration… or busy… or hungry… or- “Oh, who am I kidding. That’s not unlike Rarity at all,” Twilight muttered. She sighed and shook her head. “You’re just getting tired, Twilight,” she said to herself. “All that worry about Dark Star yesterday, and today-,” She stopped in mid-sentence, her mouth hanging open as a horrible, creeping suspicion swelled up in her heart. No… oh no nono, it can’t possibly be… There’s no way that something like this could happen because… But if…

She shook her head, sending her mane flying around her face. “That’s not possible… is it?” She bit her lip as her mind worked furiously. They had just found out about Dark Star yesterday… and yesterday was when that dragon had attacked Whinnyapolis… “No, that’s… that’s just ridiculous… or… is it?” Again she shook her head as question upon endless question pounded into her mind. Finally, after wrestling with possibilities and arguments and reasons, she came to one decision that she knew was correct: “I need to get back to the library.” And with one final glance after Rarity and Morning Mist she dug her hooves into the ground and dashed off towards her home.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Report.” Princess Celestia’s tone was short and firm, and it was clear that she was in a foul mood. The Royal Guard snapped his white wings in close to his body and saluted with his hoof.

“Yes your Highness.” His golden armor shone in the sunlight that streamed into Celestia’s throne room in Canterlot Castle as he returned his hoof to the floor. “We flew as close as we could without being seen, and by our best count, Dark Star has gathered five hundred ponies to the ruins of Whinnyapolis.” He swallowed, and even as Celestia opened her mouth to ask another question, he spoke over her, further proof of his disbelief. “We double-checked this number, your Highness. Double and triple checked; that’s why it took us so long to come back.” He shook his head in bemusement, and Celestia couldn’t blame him. Five hundred wasn’t as large as she had feared, but it was certainly more than she had hoped.

“Thank you, Captain. You may return to your duties.” She dismissed him with a wave of her hoof; he bowed low, spreading his wings wide as he retreated a few steps before turning and making his way out of the room. Celestia rose and ruffled the feathers of her wings into a more comfortable position as she walked to the window, her eyes clouded. “Five hundred,” she muttered. “Why…? What is he planning to do with them?”

“Just as he told us he was going to,” answered Luna from the corner of the room; the one corner in which the shadows of the setting sun were darkest. She stepped out into the sunlight, her sea-green eyes sad as she stepped up next to her sister. “He’s planning to invade Canterlot with them.”

“With so few? You know as well as I do that Canterlot could be defended against five thousand ponies, ten thousand, even more. Do we even know if he has any pegasi or unicorns? If it was only five hundred earth ponies, then we have even less to fear.”

Luna shook her head sadly and cast her eyes out onto the city of Canterlot and the plain beyond it. “It matters very little, big sister,” she said softly. “Even if he does not recruit another single pony, he has enough.”

Celestia turned her eyes on her sister, but her gaze was soft. After a long moment of silence, she spoke, her voice gentle. “What aren’t you telling me, little sister? What do you know?”

The Princess of the night sighed heavily and stamped her hoof in despair. “I know too much,” she said, her voice tight. “I know because I gave him the very powers he now uses against us!” She turned away from the window and walked back to the center of the room, her wings betraying her restlessness as they fidgeted. “How foalish of me to hand out such power!” she said loudly. “How could I have been so blind?!” She stamped her hoof again, and this time it echoed about the throne room like a clap of thunder, her roiling emotions lacing her actions with magical power.

Celestia sighed and hurried to her, eager to keep her from bringing the castle down around them. “Peace, Luna,” she said soothingly. She extended her wing and brushed the feathers lightly along Luna’s mane; Luna leaned into the caress, sidestepping under Celestia’s wing for comfort. “Peace, little sister,” she repeated. She lowered her head and smiled knowingly as she met Luna’s teal gaze. “We know why you did it,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “You were young, full of anger and bitterness… and you were in love with a handsome young stallion who promised to help you make everything better.” Her eyes twinkled with mirth as Luna gasped.

“You knew..?” she asked, and Celestia couldn’t help but giggle slightly.

“Dear sister, do you honestly think that something like that could be kept from me?” The white alicorn stepped away from her sister and walked towards the throne. “The Princess of the Moon and a Captain in the Royal Guard… it’s very romantic, and certainly not something that anypony could keep to themselves.” She turned back and winked at Luna. “The two of you may have kept quiet, but this castle has eyes and ears that never sleep. Not to mention that Brightsteel was once a very handsome, very eligible bachelor in Everfree; there were a great many mares who kept tabs on him, just as they do several of my Captains now.” She laughed. “As I recall, it was one of the maid mares whom I overheard complaining to her friend about how the Princesses get everything,” her voice changed as she mimicked the servant from all those years ago, “Including yon Captain Brightsteel, forsooth.” She giggled. “Oh, it’s been so long since I used forsooth, I’m not sure I used it correctly… but I digress.” Celestia gave her blushing sister an understanding smile as she walked back to her. “Luna, I don’t know why you seemed to think that the two of you would be banished for loving each other. I don’t know if the two of you could have been together as you wanted, but I certainly would not have stopped you from trying.”

Luna tried to regain some composure, clearing her throat before speaking. “Yes, well, I know that now, don’t I,” she huffed as the color faded slightly from her cheeks.

“Indeed.” Celestia stopped before her sister, and her gaze again became serious. “Dwelling on the why’s and how’s of the past won’t help us solve the problems in the here and now, Luna. The point is that you did these things, and for better or worse we all have to solve them together now.” Her eyes softened slightly. “And to be honest, I’m glad that you’re here to help me. The fact that you do know how his powers work gives us a great advantage over him. Alone, I shudder to think what mistakes I might have made in handling this situation.”

This seemed to perk Luna up. “You… you’re right, Celestia.” She nodded firmly. “I cannot change the past, but I can help fix my mistakes.” Suddenly she sighed, and her ears drooped. “But that does not make telling you this any easier.” Celestia frowned, and Luna continued. “He is using the amulet of Hate to bring these ponies to him. It was a spell that he’d spoken of once or twice, a spell that could give us reinforcements if we were in desperate need. It finds ponies, mare or stallion, with one of the aspects of hatred in their hearts; anger, jealousy, or fear. It doesn’t have to be in control, it just has to be more than your average pony. This spell takes that part of their hearts and uses it to control that pony, filling them with unfathomable hate, making them… little more than a puppet. They cannot feel, they cannot think for themselves. They will do as Dark Star commands unquestioningly and without hesitation… even if those commands take them to their deaths. Just like the dragon in Whinnyapolis.”

Celestia closed her eyes and felt her heart grow heavy; her greatest fear had been realized. She knew deep inside that it had to be something like that; similar to a Want-It Need-It spell, except that what they wanted wasn’t something physical, and it only targeted certain ponies instead of all of them. “So Dark Star has an army of five hundred ponies who will fight to the absolute bitter end for him,” she concluded for Luna. “An army that would face our legions of Guards without the slightest trace of fear and kill them all without remorse… or die to the last pony and never retreat.”

Luna merely nodded.

“So if… no, when he attacks Canterlot, we will have to face down an army of ponies who do not wish to die and never wanted to be a part of this fight in the first place.”

Luna nodded again, and she bowed her head. “I’m sorry… I wish there was something we could do, but even knowing how he’s doing this there’s nothing I can do to stop him. The Amulet of Hate is much, much stronger than I ever had dreamed it could be, and is beyond even our combined power to stop it from a distance.”

“We could teleport in, then; perhaps we can surprise him and take the amulet away from him.”

“Not likely; knowing Dark Star, he’s undoubtedly set up a protection field around himself.” Luna smiled slightly. “I showed him how.” She sighed again. “No, I fear that the only way to get the amulet from him is to defeat him in combat…”

“And that will only happen if he is challenged by Twilight Sparkle and her friends.” Celestia could not keep the concern out of her voice; her student and her friends were very dear to the Princess’s heart, and she had secretly hoped that there would be a way to keep them out of this conflict… but it was quickly becoming clear that that was going to be simply impossible. “Then how do we go about calling him out? Forcing his hoof?”

Luna smiled sadly. “Tia,” she said, using a nickname that she had not used in years, even before her banishment, “Dark Star was a celebrated soldier in his time. The fact that we have this much information on him is simply because he wants us to have it. If we try to force him to make a move, it will end badly for us.”

The white alicorn sighed heavily and nodded, causing her shimmering rainbow mane to fall across her face. “I fear you’re right…” She looked up into her sister’s eyes and sighed. “I also fear that we are going to have to muster our forces around Canterlot. If we cannot force Dark Star’s next move… we can only be prepared for it.” She glanced out of the throne room at the rapidly setting sun, and she sighed. “It appears that dusk gathers,” she commented. “And that means that we have our jobs to do.”

Luna nodded, but before she turned to go she took the last few steps that separated her from her sister and gently laid her neck across Celestia’s. “Thank you for everything,” she said softly. “I am truly sorry that I can’t help more.”

Celestia smiled warmly and hugged her younger sister in return. “Don’t be sorry, Luna,” she said, her mane draping over Luna’s. “Be prepared. This journey will not be an easy one for anypony and least of all… you.” They stood there for a long moment, the two most powerful beings in Equestria, drawing strength from one another as only sisters can do. Finally, it was Luna who broke the embrace, stepping back and smiling up at Celestia.

“Well, I must go; the moon waits for no mare,” she said as she turned towards the wide windows.

Celestia smiled fondly. “Only for you, little sister,” she said quietly as she watched Luna launch herself from the throne room out into the darkening sky. As she turned away, she made a mental note to send word to Twilight Sparkle and her friends. Whatever Dark Star was planning, he would have to get the bearers of the Elements of Harmony out in the open to target them, and when that happened, Celestia needed her student to be ready.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Ponyville was, for the first time that day, quiet. The moon had just recently risen thanks to Princess Luna, lights were going out in the buildings, and the refugees were finally getting bathed, fed and rested. Most of them were going to bed immediately, especially the young foals in the mix; most of them didn’t even make it past dinner time before they were snoozing in the first comfortable place they could find, and even the adults were turning in early because of all the hustle and bustle of the days before.

However, as the moon rose and cast its soft silver light onto the fair hamlet, there were three ponies who weren’t tucking in for rest just yet. Morningstar slowly made her way through the town, letting the moon and stars light her way to one of several parks that dotted Ponyville. She tossed her mane and gazed up into the clear night sky, a rare smile on her face. If there was one thing that she truly, truly loved, it was the night; it was one of the reasons she had initially been drawn to Dark Star and Nightmare Moon. Wild Star liked to give her a hard time because her name was Morningstar, obviously linking her more with Celestia’s tyrannical daylight, but she liked to remind him that the “morning star” was just the last star to disappear from the night. Not a bad thing to be, she thought as she stared upwards. Not for the first time since they had been released from their places frozen in time, Morningstar swore she would never sacrifice seeing the night sky again, not for anything.

“What did I tell you, Falling Star? That we’d find Morningstar staring up into the sky like a wide-eyed filly; don’t tell me I didn’t call that one.” The voice brought the white unicorn’s eyes back to the earth.

“I’m surprised to find you here at all, Wild Star,” she retorted, a sneer on her face. “I thought for certain that you’d have found something better to do.” Even at the height of her power, Wild Star had always seemed just along for the ride with Nightmare Moon, and Morningstar was more than happy to point that out to him at any opportunity.

The smoky-gray Pegasus flapped his wings rapidly, rising into the air a small distance before dropping himself directly back to the ground. “Oh Morningstar,” he said, his voice light. “You never did think I fit in.” The gem that symbolized his anger bounced around his chest as he landed, and Morningstar rolled her eyes.

“And you’re just going to wear that out in the open the whole time?” she asked critically. “You don’t think that Twilight Sparkle or any of her friends will think it’s a little strange?”

Wild Star snickered. “I think you’re giving them a little too much credit, that’s for sure. I wore it all day today and nopony said two words about it. The only thing that got it mentioned was the little hayseed, Applejack, told me that it might get in the way if I planned on working.” He shrugged, his wings rising and falling slightly with the gesture. “But it certainly didn’t raise any red flags, or keep us from getting two bunks on her farm to sleep in. And besides, the boss said that our Elements would help us get to Sparkle and her friends, so why not keep it nearby? I don’t see yours anywhere; how’s it supposed to assist in our decimation of a perfectly good team if you don’t even wear it?”

The unicorn sighed in irritation and her horn glowed a gentle pink; the air around her neck became distorted, like a halo of fog had suddenly formed around it and a moment later the fog cleared to reveal the bright green gem of Jealousy around her neck. “A simple concealment spell,” she said, tossing her wavy mane back away from the necklace. “That way nopony will think twice about it because nopony will be able to see it.”

“You’re using magic around a unicorn as talented as Twilight Sparkle?” Falling Star’s voice was quiet and harsh as he stepped forward to be heard. “Now which of us is being careless, Morningstar? You don’t think that Celestia’s brightest student would notice even the most carefully placed concealment spell?”

“She may be Celestia’s brightest student now, Falling Star, but once upon a time it was me!” she snapped, her eyes shining maliciously in the starlight. “A thousand years ago I was the filly that everypony looked up to.”

“And a thousand years ago I spoke against using your jealousy as one of the Elements of Destruction because you could not keep a clear head,” he said softly. “Remember; you are not here for your personal jealousy, Morningstar. We are on a mission, something that Wild Star and I know a little more about than you, having been former Royal Guards. You were a healer and magician, not a military pony, so I ask you to focus on our objective.” Morningstar glared hatefully at him, but the dark blue Pegasus merely shifted his mane so that the rounded gray stone he wore around his neck was more clearly visible. “If you do not think it prudent to wear our Elements openly, what do you suggest for Wild Star and I? We cannot use concealment magic.”

Morningstar sighed and rolled her eyes. “Honestly, do I have to think of everything myself? Pin it to a hat, hide it beneath a scarf or stash it in a saddlebag. As long as it’s close to you it will remain active and make it easier for you to nudge the minds of Sparkle’s friends.” Her horn shimmered for a moment; the fog appeared around her neck once again, and in a moment her own amulet had vanished. “This will work for now,” she told Wild Star when he opened his mouth to speak. “My target is Rarity, not Twilight Sparkle, and she seems no more talented in magic than you.” She was grateful that she managed to keep a straight face when she said that. As much as Rarity was her target, she found that she simply could not stand that lavender-coated, magic-wielding, sweet-as-could-be little librarian. Just the thought of Sparkle brought a fresh wave of jealousy to Morningstar’s heart, and she felt her chest tighten as she ground her teeth together. She knew that she could not simply let Twilight Sparkle go about her business, not while she was so close to her, so able to manipulate the younger unicorn, and even though it was not part of her very specific mission, Morningstar knew that she would not be able to stop herself. Dark Star will forgive me if I manage to bring down her, as well as Rarity, she thought. Finally, she regained her composure enough to speak. “Well then, if that’s everything,” she said, focusing once again on her companions. “I will send Dark Star a message tonight before I return to the Boutique and tell him that we are in place. Once you feel your target is sufficiently compromised-,”

“Inform you immediately and you will report to Dark Star,” Wild Star finished for her, feigning a yawn. “Yeah yeah, we know the drill. Just don’t get too comfortable; this shouldn’t take long.” The gray Pegasus flashed a roguish smile at his comrades as he raised his wings; with a rush of air he rocketed into the night sky and was lost among the stars. Morningstar stamped a hoof impatiently.

“Honestly, he’s just like a foal. How do you put up with him, Falling Star?” she asked, but when she turned back to the other Pegasus, he was gone, as if he had simply melted back into the night whence he came. In spite of herself, Morningstar felt a chill creep up her spine. “I hate it when he does that,” she muttered. With a shiver she reached into the saddlebags she wore and removed a small piece of paper and a quill, which she set on the ground; her horn glowed again and the quill levitated, scrawling a simple message onto the paper before flitting back inside the bag. Her magic brought the paper off the ground and rolled it tightly before her; she closed her eyes and focused all of her will on this paper reaching Dark Star, and in a dull flash, the paper vanished, leaving behind quickly-fading bits of sparkling light that trailed towards the ground.

Morningstar smiled up at the moon. “We’re ready to begin, sir,” she said quietly. “Soon, nothing will stand between us and Princess Luna.” She watched the moon for a long time that night, but eventually she made her way back to Rarity’s house, where her real task would begin in the morning.

Tomorrow, the world would begin to unravel for Twilight Sparkle and her friends.

Chapter 7

The sun was just beginning to peek over the horizon as Applejack rolled over in her bed, her blonde mane tousled from a less than satisfactory night’s sleep. The orange earth pony let out a groan and sat up as she rubbed one of her bright green eyes with a hoof. “Tarnation… mornin’ already?” she muttered. “That dun’ seem right… I wonder if Princess Luna’s playin’ with us…” Since this was the sun she was talking about, the thought that Princess Celestia might be playing with them occurred to her… but somehow that didn’t seem to fit the Princess of the Sun very well. Luna seems ta be the prankster of the two of ‘em. But, prank or not, the sun was up and there were chores to be done. With another yawn she slid out of her bed and walked towards her door, pausing only long enough to cast a longing glance back to her warm blankets before exiting the room.

She plodded down the stairs, doing her best to keep her hoofsteps light; she didn’t want to wake her guests up early their very first day here, especially little Honeysuckle. That filly had seemed so excited to be here that Applejack was sure she would never fall asleep. She found herself smiling as she thought of the filly, so like her own little sister. Speakin’ of Apple Bloom, I sure hope that lil’ troublemaker keeps her hooves on the ground an’ her head outta the clouds for a few days. This whole situation’ll be that much harder if we hafta dodge some crazy fillies in the mix.

“’Mornin’ sis!!” Apple Bloom, the youngest of the Apple siblings, bolted from her room and leaped onto Applejack’s back, her bright red mane bobbing beneath her pink bow, her amber eyes full of excitement. She had been staying with her friend Sweetie Belle at her parent’s house the night before to keep her out of trouble while Applejack and Big Macintosh had helped situate the newcomers. “So, what you gonna do today, Applejack??” she asked loudly as she played with her sister’s mane. “I think I might see if Scootaloo or Sweetie Belle’re around! Spend some time at th’ Clubhouse!”

Applejack winced at the volume of her sister’s voice. “Consarnit, Apple Bloom, keep yer voice down,” she scolded. “We got guests here now, an’ you cain’t just-,”

“Good morning!” A youthful voice piped up from behind the Apple sisters; as one they turned to see Honeysuckle, bright eyed and bushy tailed, but as soon as she laid eyes on Apple Bloom, she suddenly became quiet again. She lowered her eyes to the floor and kicked at something imaginary with her right front hoof. “I mean… um…”

Applejack smiled at her. “Well good mornin’ to ya, Honeysuckle. Didja sleep well?” The small filly nodded without looking back up, her previously chipper mood gone in a flash. Applejack frowned. “Well what’s the matter, lil’ filly? Y’all were bubbly as Ditzy Doo a moment ago. You feelin’ OK, sugarcube?” Honeysuckle looked up from the floor just long enough to steal a glance at Apple Bloom, still perched on Applejack’s back, before bringing her gaze right back to her hooves. Suddenly, Applejack understood, and with a smile she tilted herself sideways, depositing a distracted Apple Bloom onto the floor with a loud thud.

“Ow, sis!” the small yellow filly complained as she rubbed her backside with a hoof. “What’d y’all do that for?!”

“Apple Bloom,” Applejack said, gesturing to Honeysuckle. “Why don’t you take Honeysuckle with ya? I’m sure she’d rather play with you than hang around the house all day. I’ve got some trees to tend to in the southern acreage, so I won’t be around… an’ I doubt that lil’ Honeysuckle’d want to spend the whole day hangin’ out with Granny Smith.” From the front room of the house, a wrinkled, pale-green pony turned her aged face their direction and called, “Haaaah?? Didja call meh, AJ??” Apple Bloom shuddered, and Applejack nodded. “See? You wouldn’t do that t’ poor lil’ Honeysuckle, wouldja?”

The smallest Apple sibling smiled broadly. “Aww sis, y’know you didn’t need ta go that far! I’d love ta take y’all around with me, Honeysuckle!” She stepped towards the other filly, and suddenly her gaze became intense; the kind of intensity that Apple Bloom only displayed about one thing. “Do you have yer cutie mark yet?” she asked.

Honeysuckle scuffed her hoof along the floor again, but she raised her eyes enough to meet Apple Bloom’s gaze. “N-not yet,” she replied. “My momma says that it’ll come when I find my one special talent, but-,”

“-it seems like that takes forever!!” Apple Bloom finished for her, and Honeysuckle perked up.

“Yeah! Exactly!”

“Well partner, you have met the ab-so-lute right filly fer the job!” Apple Bloom touched her hoof to her chest proudly. “Me an’ Scootaloo an’ Sweetie Belle, we’re on a mission to find our special talents, no matter the cost, no matter the danger! We’re…” Apple Bloom leaped back up onto Applejack’s back before raising her hoof high, her eyes bright. “The Cutie Mark Crusaders!!” Applejack huffed and twisted her torso again, sending Apple Bloom back to the floor, but that didn’t stop the filly; she jumped up and dashed over to Honeysuckle. “So, how ‘bout it? You wanna be an honorific Crusader?? While you’re here, you can hang out with us an’ try an’ get yer cutie mark!”

Honeysuckle bounced on her hooves. “Of course I want to!” She squealed in delight. “Oooh! That sounds like so much fun! But I gotta make sure to ask my momma first; she wouldn’t want me running off without letting her know where I was going.”

“Well listen to you,” a gentle voice said from the top of the stairs. All three ponies turned their eyes upwards to see Thistledown gazing down at them, her smile broad and warm. “I’m so proud that you didn’t get swept up in the excitement and run off without telling me, Honey.” She made her way down the stairs, and Honeysuckle met her at the bottom, nuzzling up against her mother’s chest. Thistledown gave her daughter a kiss on the forehead. “Go and have fun, my darling,” she said. “But make sure you come back here for lunch, and after lunch we’re going to help Miss Applejack around the orchard.”

Applejack blinked and smiled. “Shoot, Miss Thistledown, y’all dun’ hafta do that. You an’ Honeysuckle are my personal guests, an’ guests don’t do work. An’ it’s just Applejack, if’n you please.”

The amethyst mare held up a hoof. “Applejack, I insist. You have been so kind letting us stay with you, and I simply will not let such kindness go unrewarded.” She smiled broadly. “Besides, it would be a pleasure to get some dirt beneath my hooves, and if I can do so helping, mores the better.”

The orange earth pony found herself grinning right along with Thistledown. “Now yer talkin’! I can tell you’re my kinda mare, Miss Thistledown.” She gave her guest a wink. “All right then; after lunch we’ll get t’gether and discuss what needs doin’ around this farm. Sound like a plan?”

Thistledown nodded eagerly. “It certainly does.” She turned back to Honeysuckle, who was standing next to Apple Bloom looking like she might explode if she didn’t start running with her new-found friend. “Remember, Honey; when the clock in Ponyville chimes noon, you come back here, OK?” Honeysuckle nodded, and Applejack stepped forward slightly.

“An’ Apple Bloom, I know I don’t need ta tell y’all to stay away from the Everfree Forest, do I?” She gave her sister the look that she reserved for when the little whirlwind needed to really listen; Granny Smith told her it was the same look her ma and pa used to give Applejack when she was a filly. “Keep Honeysuckle in Ponyville and out of trouble, y’hear?”

“No problem, sis!” Apple Bloom gave Applejack her absolute best “trust me” smile, which only made Applejack more worried. “I’ll just show her the Clubhouse, an’ then around Ponyville!” And with that, the two fillies kicked up their hooves and bolted for the door, tossing hasty goodbyes behind them.

Applejack merely shook her head in resignation as she trotted into the kitchen and poured herself a fresh glass of apple juice. “Well, I did my best. Bloom’ll keep her outta trouble… as long as she can stay outta trouble herself.” To her surprise, Thistledown didn’t look worried at all.

“Is Apple Bloom your first filly, Applejack?” she asked, and Applejack almost spit her juice out all over the kitchen; she managed to keep it all in her mouth, but a hacking and coughing fit followed her spectacular attempt to breath liquid.

“B-bloom?!” she croaked once she found her voice. “Oh no, Miss Thistledown, you got it all wrong; Apple Bloom’s my lil’ sister, not my daughter.” In spite of the silliness of the question, Applejack found herself blushing slightly, but Thistledown blushed even more.

“Oh! Oh, I’m sorry… I guess that was a silly assumption… So that would make the red pony…”

“My brother, Big Macintosh,” Applejack said, taking another cautious drink of juice. Thistledown nodded and fell silent, but Applejack could feel the unasked questions in the air. She smiled sadly and glanced across the large room to the front door, where a portrait of two smiling earth ponies hung. “My parents… they died when I was a young’un, just after Apple Bloom was born. Granny Smith an’ Big Mac helped raise me, an’ we all helped raise Apple Bloom. Lil’ filly doesn’t remember much about Ma and Pa… I reckon she dun’ remember much more’n what they look like…” She sighed as the heaviness of her younger years settled onto her heart, weighing her down like the heaviest load of apples she had ever hauled. Those years had been hard on Applejack, and had resulted in her leaving Ponyville in favor of her Aunt and Uncle Orange in Manehatten. The emptiness that she’d felt after the deaths of her parents was something only time had healed, and she still woke up sometimes late at night, thinking that if she walked downstairs she’d see her Pa, sitting in his favorite chair with a copy of the Ponyville Gazette and his pipe, and her Ma sitting by the fireplace, knitting away. They had been real farm ponies, the hardest workers that Applejack had ever seen, and two ponies that she missed more than anything else in the world.

Suddenly, she felt something touch her side. “I’m sorry for your loss,” Thistledown said as she leaned up against Applejack, trying her best to comfort her. Applejack shook her head slightly and gave Thistledown a smile.

“Aah, it was a long time ago.” She stepped away from her guest and headed to the pantry to pull out some apples she’d stored away yesterday, taking the moment away from Thistledown to wipe the tears from her eyes before returning with a bowl full of firm, ripe apples. “But that’s the story. Granny Smith’s getting’ on in her years so Big Mac an’ I run this here orchard by ourselves, an’ I couldn’t be happier.” That much was the absolute truth; Applejack literally could not think of one single thing she would like to be doing other than running this orchard.

Thistledown clopped over and took an apple for herself. “Well, you seem to be doing a fine job,” she said, examining the apple. “The farm looks clean and well-kept, and your apples look amazing.” She brought her eyes up to meet Applejack’s again, and this time it was her eyes that were sad. “I know how much love it takes to make something beautiful grow,” she said softly, and Applejack averted her gaze.

“It does at that,” she agreed, her voice gentle. “Well, like I said, I’ve got some chores to take care of out in the south acreage this mornin’, an’ if’n that don’t get done, I’ll be behind the whole week!” She took two apples out of the bowl and put them into the saddlebags that hung next to the door before taking them in her teeth and settling them on her flanks. “I’ll see you around lunchtime,” she said over her shoulder as she left the house, pretending to not see the tears that stained Thistledown’s cheeks.

She made her way to the shed next to the farmhouse where the family kept their smaller tools and wagons, pushing the door open with her hoof before entering. Luckily for her, the wagon that she wanted for this job was too small for Big Mac to haul and too big for Apple Bloom to move on her own, so it was all but guaranteed that it would be where Applejack left it, which was right here. It was only slightly bigger than the pony herself, with low wheels and a wide bed, perfect for what she needed to do. Moving around the shed with practiced motions, Applejack gathered the few other tools she would need, namely several small baskets and her trusty lasso, setting them all into the bed of the wagon along with her saddlebags. According to Big Mac, the trees in the south part of the farm were ripening faster than they had thought, and it was Applejack’s job to pick a sampling of the apples and bring them back to the farmhouse to check. If they were as ripe as Mac thought they were, then they were in for a heap of work, because the south orchard always ripened first and signaled to the Apple family that applebuck season was upon them. And by Princess Celestia’s bright shiny sun, that’d be a job an’ a half, what with all these newcomers needin’ takin’ care of.

The sun had barely cleared the horizon as Applejack slid into the harness of the wagon and wheeled it out of the shed; after it was far enough out, she took the harness off and turned around to close the doors again only to find herself nose-to-nose with an unfamiliar pony.

“Gah!!” Applejack jumped away from the stranger several feet, landing on all four hooves and hunching down defensively, even though it dropped the brim of her hat so low that she couldn’t see who or what had startled her. “What in tarnation d’you think yer doin’, sneakin’ up on ponies like that?!” she snapped, pushing her hat up farther atop her head so she could see.

“Oh… um, sorry,” the Pegasus said, ruffling his wing feathers uncomfortably; at least he had the good manners to look abashed. “I heard something out here, and thought I’d take a look.” He shrugged. “And when I saw that it was you with your tools, I thought that maybe you could use some help.”

Applejack looked the newcomer up and down. He was a gray Pegasus, with a black mane and deep red eyes that seemed to look straight through her. She met his gaze evenly, but despite her outward composure she felt the hairs at the base of her mane stand up. “I remember you,” she said softly. Her green eyes went to the red gem he wore around his neck and smiled wryly. “I see you didn’t take my advice, though. If’n you plan on workin’, that lil’ trinket will only get in the way.”

The Pegasus laughed lightly. “Well, perhaps. But… well, why do you wear that hat all the time?” he asked, arching an eyebrow. “Surely that gets in the way some of the time. Why do you still wear it?”

Applejack stood up straighter, puffing her chest out proudly. “This was my Pa’s hat,” she said coolly. “I wear it to remember him, and t’ honor his mem’ry.”

The Pegasus nodded. “And I wear this ‘little trinket’ because my father gave it to me before he disappeared, many years ago.” His red eyes met hers evenly. “So the chances of me taking this off are about as good as you taking that hat off.”

Applejack looked into his eyes for a long moment before blushing and dropping her gaze. “Oh,” she muttered. “Well, um… I’m sorry.”

To her surprise, the Pegasus laughed again. “No need to be sorry, Applejack. You didn’t know, couldn’t have known.” He shook his head, causing the amulet to dance about his chest. “But now you do know, so maybe we can leave it out of future conversations, eh?”

Applejack grinned. “Well, I suppose we might.” She arched an eyebrow at him. “Say, aren’t you up a mite early? After all the stress you ponies had to deal with in Whinnyapolis, I figured you’d stay asleep for a few more hours.”

The gray Pegasus shifted his wings and returned her arched eyebrow. “I’ve always been an early riser, you could say.” He took a step towards her and her wagon. “So, are you going to let me help you, or not?” He nudged the side of the wagon with his hoof.

The orange pony looked at him for a long moment in silence. Finally, she smiled. “Well sure, I’ve never turned down a hard worker.” She ducked down and slid into the harness of the wagon yet again, settling it securely about her middle before turning back to the Pegasus. “But before we go anywhere, I do have one last question for ya.”

“Do tell.”

“Your name, stranger. I can’t for the life o’ me remember getting’ your name.”

The Pegasus arched an eyebrow at her again before grinning and extending a hoof. “My name is Red Wing,” he said. Applejack shook his hoof firmly before glancing at his flank; sure enough, there were two red wings and a star, all done up in a style that reminded her of some of the drawings she’d seen in Zecora’s hut.

“A pleasure to meet ya, Red Wing,” she said as she started forward, tugging the wagon behind her. “Now, let’s get them apples gathered so I can be back here by lunchtime.”

Red Wing trotted along beside her, small grin on his face. “Yes ma’am.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Slowly the sun rose over Ponyville, casting its warm light into every home and business, waking sleeping ponies for the day ahead. Some ponies, like Applejack, were already awake, their heads filled with the duties of the day; and some ponies were awake even though they really, really didn’t want to be. High above Ponyville, hovering in the blue sky beyond the sight of wandering eyes, Rainbow Dash held a hoof to her eyes to shield them from the low sun. Off to the east, towards the rising sun, a bank of clouds was slowly drifting towards the quiet town. Rainbow Dash sighed heavily. “Man, THIS is why I hate mornings. You can’t so much as LOOK east without getting an eye full of sunshine.” Not that she minded sunshine, of course, but if she could ask Princess Celestia one thing, it would be to have the sun go right up to midday and sit there until it was time for the moon to come up. Actually… that’s not a bad idea... She grinned. “Maybe next time I see the Princess, I’ll suggest it!” With a tomboyish giggle the cyan Pegasus pulled her wings against her body and dove towards Equestria below.

The wind screamed past her ears as she plummeted, whipping her rainbow-colored mane around her face; her eyes began to leak tears as her speed increased and her heart pounded against her ribs. This was the only way to fly. She watched as the ground came closer, her magenta eyes full of a joy that she only felt when she was airborne; closer and closer the ground came, and still Rainbow Dash dove, passing the threshold of when any other Pegasus would have pulled up as if it didn’t exist- because to Rainbow Dash, it didn’t. She knew her limits; in fact, she prided herself on knowing exactly when her body could and could not react in time, and this was one thing she was more than certain of. With plenty of time to spare, Rainbow flared her wings open and pulled out of her suicide dive, her vertical speed turning horizontal as she swooped low and fast over the hills surrounding Ponyville, her laughter echoing loudly for all to hear. Nothing made Rainbow Dash feel happier, more alive than when she was flying. “Unless it’s racing!” she said aloud, her spine tingling at the thought. There was NOTHING in this world that Rainbow Dash loved more than racing.

As she pulled up and headed back towards the sky, her wings pumping furiously, she felt more than saw somepony approaching her; call it intuition, call it a pegasus’ innate magic, call it what you will, but she knew that another flying pony was approaching her from her six o’clock, and that they were coming fast. She glanced back just in time to see a dark blue blur of feathers and horsehair buzz her, buffeting her with the wash from his wings. “HEY!” she shouted indignantly, “Watch where you’re goin’! There’s plenty of sky for all of us, ya know!”

The other Pegasus had accelerated several pony-lengths ahead of her before she finished speaking; his wings gave a mighty flap and he spun himself around in a tight barrel roll, not flinching from his forward trajectory; a very technical move, and one that Rainbow Dash prided herself on. The cyan Pegasus watched as the newcomer’s wings returned to pumping smoothly, keeping him effortlessly ahead of her; he swerved slightly into her path, then raised his head to look back at her. He stared at her for a long moment, and just when Rainbow was about to start calling him some very un-ladylike names, he smiled ever so slightly, squinted his ice-blue eyes at Rainbow Dash, and jerked his head towards the horizon before them.

A challenge.

Dash felt her irritation disappear in an instant, replaced by that familiar blazing deep in her soul; the feeling that she had tried in vain to describe to her friends, the feeling that drove her to fly, to do stunts, to race.

She smiled cockily as a shiver of excitement sizzled up her spine. “Oh, it is ON.”

Her wings pumped and her lithe frame shot forward after the larger Pegasus, her ears laid back to decrease her drag through the air; in a heartbeat she had caught up to the stranger, and as she drew abreast of him their eyes met, magenta to blue, but only for a second. The dark blue Pegasus banked sharply and suddenly to the right, sliding away into the morning sky and back towards Equestria below. Rainbow Dash tilted her wings and followed him, gaining speed as she went, yet he still pulled away as they descended, falling faster than Dash had thought possible. Whoever he was, he knew how to really fly! She felt tears begin to lace their way back into her mane as the stranger pulled up, his wings making long, steady strokes in the morning air as he bolted towards a large stand of trees; Rainbow Dash recognized it as a part of Sweet Apple Acres, but it wasn’t important. The dark blue Pegasus dipped close to the ground, streaking down one of the main paths through the orchard, a thoroughfare just barely wide enough to hold both pegasi with their wings fully extended. No room for mistakes, Dash thought as she stared intently at the other Pegasus. Just the way I like it. Their speeds increased; the individual trees on either side of them began to blend together, and soon they were simply a green and brown blur occasionally streaked with bright red. Rainbow Dash’s heart was pounding in her chest as the other Pegasus’ wings flared suddenly, sending him up over the tops of the trees at breakneck speed; Dash was so close to the ground that when she pulled up she was able to kick off of the soil, sending her up and over the trees in hot pursuit of her opponent.

She could feel her smile widening, and it wasn’t because of the incredible speeds they were hitting. Leaves touched her hooves as she swooped low over the trees, dodging to the right as a particularly tall branch rose to meet her; her wings flapped so fast that they were starting to ache, and ever so slowly she started to gain on her opponent. Inch by inch as the trees streaked by she crept up on him, until she was close enough that she could have reached out and touched his tail. Dash felt pride swelling up in her chest, and she couldn’t help but let out a sharp laugh at the absolute thrill of it all.

His ear twitched, and Dash knew she’d made a mistake. With incredible force his wings took a much larger scoop of the air than they had previously and he shot forward, yet again out of Rainbow Dash’s reach. “WHAT?!” Dash gasped. He had pulled ahead of her so… effortlessly. Like he had only been playing with her from the start…

No. Look at him! Her brain screamed at her. Look at your opponent, Dash! Read him like Twilight reads her books! That’s the only way you’re going to win!! She squinted into the screaming wind, and as he glanced back at her, she saw it in his eyes: he was having to work hard to keep her back here. Streaks of quickly drying sweat stained his dark coat around his neck and ears, and the look he gave her was one of suspicion rather than amusement. She felt her smile double in size. Well, you should have known better than to call out Rainbow Dash!! She thought.

Suddenly, with a flick of his wingtips the other Pegasus was soaring skyward, and Rainbow Dash was right on his hooves. “You’re not getting away THAT easy!” she called after him, unable to keep her competitive spirit chained any longer. She had this. She knew she did. Up, up into the sky they screamed, two streaks of different blues across the face of Celestia’s sun, higher and higher until Ponyville looked like a multicolored blotch on the green land below. This was it; Rainbow Dash felt it in her stomach. This race was about to end. The other Pegasus suddenly flipped over onto his back and dove, pulling his wings in as he did so, and Dash felt more than heard herself laugh. This pony knew how to fly!

Rainbow Dash imitated his maneuver, but she didn’t pull her wings in this time; she flapped them faster than before, propelling the cyan Pegasus towards the ground below. This time, she could feel it; the force against her front hooves, the tension that seemed to be holding her back. Tears streamed from her eyes now as she accelerated, gaining steadily on the dark blue pony; her mane seemed to be stretching, blurring behind her in a multihued blaze of color. In front of her hooves a cone formed at the same instant she drew abreast of her opponent once more, and with a casual sidelong glance, Rainbow Dash performed her third Sonic Rainboom, bursting through the barrier of sound in a sunburst of blazing rainbow color. The other Pegasus was blasted sideways, his wings flailing for a few moments as Rainbow Dash rocketed away trailing the brightest rainbow he had ever seen.

The Pegasus filly twirled as she streaked towards the ground, causing the rainbow to swirl like a piece of ribbon in the wind, her laughter echoing through the sky. This was living. THIS was Rainbow Dash.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Several minutes later, Rainbow was sitting on the ground, her exhaustion matched only by her elation. A third Sonic Rainboom!? She squealed in delight, but suddenly lost her enthusiasm at a realization. “Oh man, and nopony was around to see it!!” she whined. Her wings drooped slightly, because as much as she loved doing stuff like that for no reason, it was always better when there was somepony around to tell you how awesome you were.

“I saw it,” a raspy voice said. Rainbow Dash jumped slightly and turned her eyes skyward just in time to see the dark blue Pegasus she had raced glide down from the sky. He flared his wings and landed softly next to her, his eyes curious. “I saw everything, Rainbow Dash.” His solemn features remained stony for a long moment until finally the edges of his mouth quirked upwards just slightly. “Very impressive, for somepony so young. If I’m not mistaken, that was indeed a Sonic Rainboom?”

“You bet your feathers it was!” Rainbow said proudly, puffing out her chest. “Most ponies think it’s only an old mare’s tale, but I proved that it wasn’t.”

The older Pegasus walked over to her and sat on the ground, stretching his wings back behind him. “It’s been a long time since I raced anyone,” he said. Dash winced. He sounds like he seriously needs a drink of water, or to cough, or something, she thought, but she kept it to herself. “I’m impressed,” he continued, “that you managed to keep up with me. I was known for having the fastest wings in the Corps, and you outpaced me at the end.”

Dash arched an eyebrow. “The Corps? You were in the Royal Guard?” she asked. She’d heard the Guard referred to as the Corps before, but she’d never met anypony who’d actually been in it.

“Indeed,” he said, rustling his feathers as he brought his wings to rest against his body. “A messenger, one used to flying into and out of incredible danger as fast as possible.” He smirked slightly. “It seems I’m a little out of practice.”

“Don’t feel bad,” Dash said, waving a hoof. “Nopony can keep up with me; you should be proud that you kept up as well as you did, old-timer!”

The stranger’s ears drooped and he squinted at her. “Old timer… I’m not that much older than…,”

“Besides, you really gave me a run for my money! That race was just what I needed after the last few days of stickin’ around close to the ground.” She sighed and leaned back, closing her eyes as a shadow cooled her features. “To let the wind run wild through my mane… that is what makes me a happy Pegasus!” She opened her eyes and blinked up into the shadow across her face. The cloud bank she’d spied earlier had finally reached Ponyville, and even though it didn’t look likely to cause rain anytime soon, Rainbow still winced. “Aw MAN! I promised Twilight and everypony that I’d keep the skies around here clear while the refugees were in town!” She leaped into the air, her time of relaxation gone. “Listen, thanks for the race, but I’ve got some things to take care of.”

The other Pegasus rose to his hooves and shook out his wings. “Well… if you’re worried about keeping this promise that I jeopardized, I suppose I could help you,” he suggested.

Rainbow Dash opened her mouth to refuse; after all, she didn’t need the help, she could clear this sky in ten seconds flat, but he cut her off. “Please, I insist. It was my challenge that let these clouds get so near, and if I could help you, I’d feel much better.”

Again, refusal was on the tip of her tongue, but something else stopped her this time; a little voice in her head. Rainbow, don’t be a foal; he almost beat you in a race! YOU! And he was a Royal Guard! He might be able to give you some tips that’ll help you get the Wonderbolts to notice you! She closed her mouth again before smiling. “Of course! I mean, I don’t really need the help, but if it’ll make you feel better, you’re welcome to come along.”

The stranger nodded and leaped into the air. Rainbow glanced at his cutie mark; it was a four-point star trailing a long silver smudge above a line. “What’s your name… um…?” she asked.

The dark blue pony smiled slightly. “My name’s Meteor.”

“Cool,” Rainbow said, holding her hoof out to him. Meteor looked at her for a moment, his cold blue eyes searching hers; unconsciously, Rainbow Dash shivered slightly beneath that gaze. His eyes looked old… like he’d seen things that other ponies could only dream of. Finally, just when Rainbow was about to pull her hoof back, rejected, he held his hoof out and bumped it firmly against hers. The cyan blue Pegasus grinned. “Now, let’s bust some clouds!” Her wings pumped and she shot up into the sky, followed closely by Meteor.

Chapter 8

The sun had risen completely over the horizon when Morningstar finally awoke. The white unicorn stared at the beam of light coming in the window for a long moment before she moved, shifting slightly and letting out a contented sigh as she burrowed into the soft folds of her sheets. It had been so very long since she’d been able to sleep in such comfort; traveling with Dark Star meant you had to stay in conditions that weren’t exactly five-star, and she was determined to enjoy this while she could. She shifted her legs beneath the sheets, letting the silken fabric caress her coat, still soft from her bath the night before. She felt a smile sneak onto her lips as she rolled to one side of the spacious bed, then rolled back again. These were perhaps the most amazing sheets she’d ever felt in her life! Her smile grew as she rolled to the other side again, then back and forth again and again. There were very few times when Morningstar would allow herself to succumb to such silly pleasures, but today it seemed that she just could not stop herself, and she let out a soft giggle as she rolled. She knew that once she was out of bed her mission would truly begin, and that any time she might have had for such filly-like games would be at an end. At the thought of her mission she felt such a heart-stopping sense of heaviness that she stopped dead center in her bed, her sunrise-colored mane splayed out around her. She frowned, and unconsciously touched her chest over her heart. Just thinking about her mission and what she would have to do once she rose from bed had robbed whatever joy she had taken in the softness of the sheets and replaced it with sadness that she had felt few times in her life.

Without another thought she rose from bed and crossed to the vanity where her personal effects lay; the silver chain and bright green gem levitated from it and flew to her as she approached, sliding over her horn and mane to nestle around her neck. Immediately she felt better as the familiar power of the Elements of Destruction washed over her, washing away her sadness and joy to be replaced with a single unifying desire: the completion of her mission. She looked in the mirror, eyeing her appearance for a moment before the brush on the nightstand lifted into the air and floated to her. With long, smooth strokes she began to brush her mane as her mind wandered.

This wasn’t the first time that different emotions had surfaced during her time away from the amulet of Jealousy, but she had to admit that she had rarely felt anything quite so strongly. When she wore the amulet, everything else was unimportant; the only thing that mattered was her own glory and the ultimate victory of Nightmare Moon. Everything was so much simpler. She watched herself in the mirror, looking into her own dark eyes, void of empathy or understanding, and absently wondered what she would look like if she stopped wearing the amulet. What would she feel? What was she missing, wearing this?

“No,” she said harshly, slamming the hairbrush down onto the vanity with a solid thump. That was nothing to think about right now. Dark Star was counting on her to complete her mission, and she didn’t have time for hypothetical nonsense.

Suddenly, her nose twitched; a scent was drifting up to her room from the boutique downstairs… the scent of grass pancakes with maple syrup and eggs. Her stomach grumbled loudly, and she smiled in spite of her mood. She quickly checked her mane in the mirror; it was now combed and neat, falling around her graceful neck and shoulders in gentle waves. Morningstar nodded to herself and turned towards the door, casting the illusion spell on her necklace so it disappeared as she exited the room.

Downstairs, in the rear of the boutique that served as Rarity’s home, the designer was busy in the kitchen, multiple utensils glowing with blue auras flitting about the kitchen like fireflies as they went about their business. The unicorn glanced over her shoulder as Morningstar entered the room, her eyes full of excitement. “Oh, good morning, darling!” she said as she turned back to her cooking. “You know, I wasn’t sure when you were going to get up, but I said to myself ‘Rarity, nothing wakes a pony up better than the smell of a freshly-cooked breakfast’!” A whisk went sailing past her purple mane and into a bowl of batter where it began to mix with gusto. “And here you are! I guess I was right!” She giggled to herself as the bowl of batter floated to her and poured out into a large skillet, forming neat circles that Morningstar knew would quickly become pancakes. The whisk wiped the edge of the bowl neatly before settling back into the batter.

Morningstar smiled. “I’ve been awake for a little while; I just wasn’t sure when would be polite to come out.”

“Oh darling, I hope you didn’t stay in there on my account!” Rarity said, turning from her cooking to look at Morningstar yet again. “Please, Morning Mist; from now on, this home is yours as well as mine, and I won’t have you locking yourself away for propriety’s sake!” She smiled and, to Morningstar’s surprise, looked slightly embarrassed. “Although I will say how… refreshing it is to have a pony around with manners. As much as I dearly love my friends, most of them are, well… a tad uncouth. Even Twilight, who was raised in Canterlot, doesn’t seem to know the first thing about social graces!” Rarity turned back to the counter just in time to miss the black look that passed over Morningstar’s face. That Twilight again… she fumed. She couldn’t place it exactly, but something about Twilight Sparkle made her stomach turn. “In fact,” Rarity continued, “I daresay that your mannerisms are not what I imagined from somepony who lives in Whinnyapolis.” Her voice was light, but Morningstar could tell she was picking her words carefully. Her eyes narrowed, but she kept her voice light.

“I’m not sure what you mean, Rarity,” she said.

“On, come now, darling. You don’t behave like you were born in a city like Whinnyapolis,” Rarity said as she levitated a spatula to herself; the glowing implement began to flip the pancakes one by one with precision. “You are graceful, well-spoken, polite… and not that I’m saying Whinnyapolians aren’t these things, mind you! But you’re… different.”

Morningstar arched an eyebrow at the other unicorn’s back. “You’re very perceptive, miss Rarity,” she said, unable to keep a wry smile from her face. And here I thought I was being a very convincing country pony. “But if you don’t believe I’m from Whinnyapolis…” Unconsciously, Morningstar set her hooves apart just slightly; a battle stance, ready to react at any moment. She hadn’t thought Rarity keen enough to pick her out as an enemy, but by Luna’s moon she would not be caught off guard by… her.

“Oh no, don’t misunderstand me, darling!” Rarity corrected, turning to face her yet again; Morningstar shifted quickly back to a normal stance as her hostess laughed lightly, thankfully not seeing the aggressive set of her hooves a moment before. “I believe you live in Whinnyapolis, but please, don’t try to tell me that you were born there.” The purple-maned unicorn gave Morningstar a wink before turning back to the stove.

Morningstar sighed inaudibly before speaking. “Very perceptive indeed, Rarity,” she said. “But since you seem to have an opinion on the matter, tell me, where do you think I was born?”

Without missing a beat, Rarity replied. “Why, Canterlot, of course! I’ve been there several times in my life, and even from those few visits I can see the social graces and perfect manners of Canterlot high society written all over you!” She bounced slightly on her hooves and gave Morningstar an eager glance. “Am I right? I am, aren’t I?!”

Morningstar watched her for a long moment before smiling and nodding… but with the admission came a flood of memories that the unicorn had not been prepared for. Visions of her family, long-since passed; visions of her lessons with Princesses Celestia and Luna; bits and pieces of her life before Dark Star, all whirling before her eyes in a split second; after a moment she blinked, allowing the amulet to swallow her emotions before offering Rarity a winning smile. “Indeed you are,” she admitted. “You certainly have a knack for reading ponies, Miss Rarity.”

“Well, I study the fashions of the highest elites, darling! And you don’t just pick up sewing tips and color choices by doing that.” The pancakes flipped from the pan onto several plates sitting on the nearby counter. “You see how they hold themselves, how they walk, how they stand still, for Celestia’s sake! Not to mention how they talk! It seems that each place has its own unique qualities; Hoofington, Canterlot, Whinnyapolis, Fillydelphia, the ponies in those places all act, move and speak differently. Once you know what to look for, well, it’s not so hard to pick out! And your mannerisms scream Canterlot to a trained eye.”

After a few more moments of watching Rarity cook, Morningstar couldn’t help but smile genuinely. The vapid unicorn has surprised me, she thought. Even on a mission like this, Morningstar could not help but be amused by being wrong. “I was born in Canterlot,” Morningstar admitted. “I was raised there, as well. I only recently moved out to Whinnyapolis to try and bring some culture to those who do not have it readily available.” Rarity made a very loud affirmative noise but continued her cooking, obviously very near completion of the meal; in a matter of minutes breakfast was served- grass pancakes with fresh blueberries, poached eggs with a side of celery and a glass of freshly-squeezed orange juice.

Morningstar seated herself while Rarity levitated all of her creations from the counter to the small table where they would eat, settling everything down with delicate precision that must have come from her work as a designer; Morningstar rarely saw a unicorn with such a soft telekinetic touch. She smiled as Rarity took her seat and gestured for her guest to dig in, which Morningstar did with delight. She took her first bite and sighed as the soft fluffy pancakes simply melted in her mouth. “Rarity… these are amazing!” Rarity beamed at the praise, coloring slightly as she started eating her own food, but Morningstar hardly noticed; as much as she was here to subvert and twist Rarity to her own will, she had been raised, as Rarity had noticed, a polite, well-mannered socialite, and her compliments were rarely without a basis of truth… and her compliment about Rarity’s cooking was entirely truth. Just as sleeping in a less than desirable environment was a side-effect of working for Dark Star, so was the fact that more often than not they all had to eat Wild Star’s cooking, and even though he wasn’t terrible, there were only so many times that Morningstar could stomach wild leek and potato soup. She couldn’t even remember the last time she’d had pancakes, let alone compare them to these.

Breakfast flew by, and before she knew it Morningstar was seated before two empty plates and an empty glass of juice. She sat back slightly and sighed, resisting the urge to pat her full stomach in a most unladylike fashion; instead she dabbed at her mouth daintily with a napkin. “Rarity, that was quite possibly the most amazing meal I have ever had,” she said.

“Oooh, you’re just saying that,” Rarity said as she levitated the empty dishes to the sink, but her tone of voice made it crystal clear that she was beyond pleased with the compliment… and in spite of Morningstar’s state of full-stomach pleasure, her eyes narrowed sinisterly as that same tonality told her something that Rarity’s words did not: I love your praise and want more of it. She smiled in spite of herself. And that’s the way in.

“No, I mean it,” she said, sitting up straight in the chair, her eyes firm. “I don’t think I’ve had pancakes that good… ever!” Morningstar reached out and began to play with the liquid ring of condensation left over by the cold juice glass, tracing small circles on the tabletop with her hoof idly. “I’ll have to watch how much I let you cook for me otherwise I’ll eat so much I won’t be able to get around!”

Rarity turned around to reply, but before she could a roar from outside the building surprised both unicorns; it shook everything within the shop and rattled the windows as a blast of rainbow color painted the sky. Morningstar blinked as the color invaded the world and, for a brief moment, everything in sight was a multihued version of itself; it disappeared just as quickly, and everything faded back to its original color. “What… was that?” she asked quietly. To her surprise, Rarity rolled her eyes and shook her head.

“That would be Rainbow Dash,” she said with a sigh. “Showing off again, I do not doubt.” She turned to her companion and smiled, though Morningstar could tell it was a bit forced. “Rainbow Dash is the only Pegasus pony to ever perform a Sonic Rainboom, you know.” There was pride in her voice… but annoyance, too, as if she disliked taking the time in their conversation to explain about her friend. Inside, Morningstar smiled. Perfect.

“Well, that’s certainly impressive!” she said, turning her deep blue eyes to the windows again; she put on her best look of wonderment and sighed deeply. “What a talented flyer that Rainbow Dash must be!” she gushed. “To be the only pony to ever have done something… how amazing that must be!” Morningstar knew, of course, that Rainbow Dash was not the first pony ever to perform a Sonic Rainboom, just the most recent; the first in history had been a complete accident by a pony named Firefly, generations before Morningstar had been born. However, Rarity didn’t know that. “I simply must meet her, Rarity,” she continued, pouting slightly. “I’m sure you can arrange that, can’t you?”

Rarity stared at her, and Morningstar felt a tingle against her chest from the amulet of Jealousy before the other unicorn spoke again. “W-well… I suppose I could… but you don’t want to meet her, Morning Mist!” she said, trying in vain to steer her away from the idea. “She’s crude and… and so loud…” Morningstar held Rarity’s gaze for several long moments, her eyes sparkling like sapphires kissed by morning dew… and Rarity sighed unhappily. “Of course I can arrange that, darling,” she said, her voice flat and defeated. “Anything for you…” And despite the off-hoofedness of the statement, it rang in Morningstar’s ears like a victory bell. Against her chest, the amulet grew warm, and she smiled broadly. Excellent.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Wild Star’s wings flapped rapidly as he hovered between apple trees, his red eyes intent. Applejack had told him exactly what to look for, but he was still having trouble telling the difference between… well, any of the apples. They look the same to me, he thought for the millionth time that morning. He felt his ire rising, but against his nature he kept it in check. Now was not the time to lose his temper. According to what Applejack had told him, they were out here checking to see just how far along the apples here were, to try and get an accurate gauge of when they would have to be harvested… but Wild Star wasn’t a farmer, and the endless sea of fruit was beginning to make him see red. With a harsh sigh he flew closer to the tree and carefully plucked a mostly-red apple by the stem and flew back to where Applejack had parked the cart.

The orange pony was standing near it, casting her lasso out to individual apples with such accuracy that Wild Star found himself impressed. He watched as she whirled the length of rope overhead for a moment, her eyes searching the trees restlessly; suddenly with a flick of her head she sent the rope sailing up and out of sight in one of the trees. With a grin she picked up the other end of the rope and gave it a small, sharp tug; Wild Star heard the delicate crack of a branch shifting, and out of the tree fell a red apple, encompassed by the lasso at the end of the rope. Another expert tug from Applejack sent the apple whizzing towards her, only to impact her hip and bounce perfectly into the basket that sat next to her. The farm pony let out a small chuckle and wiped the sweat from her brow with a hoof before leaning in and untying the rope with her teeth.

The gray Pegasus landed next to the basket and deposited his apple into it before giving Applejack a grin. “That’s some pretty fancy rope work there. I’d always heard of ponies who could do that kind of thing, but I’ve never met one before.”

Applejack waved a hoof. “Pshaw, t’ain’t nothing special. It’s all about practice, really!” Without missing a beat she gave her head a sharp jerk and the rope sprang to life, lifting into the air and whirling around her in a perfect circle. Just like before, the rope lashed out at a tree and several tugs later Applejack was knocking another apple into the basket. “Well, that’s about twenty trees down, only a hundred t’ go!”

“Well… I guess that’s not so bad,” Wild Star said. “After all, this lot only took us a little more than an hour to do these. So…” Mentally, Wild Star did the estimations, and after a moment he closed his eyes and sighed. “This is literally going to take all morning, isn’t it,” he said.

“Why d’you think I wanted to set out early this mornin’?” Applejack said simply as she coiled her rope at her hooves. “Ponies with a lot o’ work to do need to get up early in the mornin’!” But she gave Wild Star an easygoing smile. “Aww, buck up, Red Wing! It ain’t as bad as all that. Why, if we really put our hooves t’ the grindstone, we’ll-,”

She was cut off mid-sentence by a noise, a steady, growing rush of sound that Wild Star recognized instinctively and made him dip his head to the ground in preparation for what was to come. Sure enough, the sound grew ever louder until with a roar like a violent windstorm two ponies flew overhead, so low and so close together that they looked like one large multicolored blur. The wash from their wings was enough to shake every tree on the path, sending leaves and the occasional apple to the ground as the two pegasi roared off into the distance.

“Wow, those two were hauling tail!” Wild Star crowed as the two airborne ponies dwindled to dots in the distance, rising into the sky in a steep climb. His black tail flicked back and forth in excitement, lashing his hindquarters in the process; like all pegasi, Wild Star possessed a desire to fly free in the open sky, and his past as a covert agent of the Princesses gave him a great respect and desire for flying fast and low, the land blazing by you so fast you couldn’t see where you were or where you’d been, only where you were going. He felt his wings unfurling of their own accord, willing him to rise into the sky and give chase to his brethren… but with a forceful breath, he pulled his wings back against his body and reluctantly reigned himself in. Soon enough, I’ll be able to fly free. “I wonder what crawled under their saddles and got them so worked up,” he said, turning back to Applejack; but it was clear that the farm pony hadn’t heard a word of what he said. Her normally friendly smile was gone, replaced by a deep frown as she stalked around her wagon, picking up the few fallen apples from the fly-by.

“Consarnit, Rainbow Dash!” she muttered angrily. “I’ve told you a hun’erd times not ta fly low over my orchard..!” She picked up an apple in her mouth and tossed it into the nearest basket much harder than she had the rest. “An’ NOW we have ta pick these up AND get the rest!!” Applejack growled and stomped a hoof harshly to the ground, smashing a nearby apple into mush as she did so. The destruction of the fruit seemed to snap her out of her trance; she blinked down at the apple bits on the ground in surprise, then her ears drooped and she sighed. “Well, nothin’ for it but to get pickin’ ‘em up,” she muttered, wiping her hoof clean on the grass.

Wild Star felt a smile creeping onto his face as he watched Applejack sigh and begin to pick up more apples. This might be easier than I thought. Applejack had anger, all right… enough to make her the perfect target for Wild Star. I have to hand it to the boss, he knows how to pick targets, Wild Star thought. But Applejack also seemed to have more control over her temper than Wild Star would have liked. His grin widened. That, however, is something that can be remedied. The amulet around his neck seemed to shudder in anticipation.

Suddenly, the most fortuitous thing that could possibly happen, happened; there was a huge burst of light in the sky above the orchard, a roar like thunder and a huge rainbow that seemed to explode from nothingness. The shockwave sent out by the rainbow washed over the trees of the orchard, throwing their branches first away from the blast then back towards it, and even after the incredible noise of the initial sound, Wild Star could hear the apples falling from the trees for several seconds after silence had fallen again.

“What..!? What was that?!” He skittered sideways, his hooves anxious to leave the ground. He’d never seen anything like that, airborne or otherwise, and his wings were itching to take to the air to find out just what had happened… but suddenly he felt the amulet against his chest grow warm, and he found his eyes drawn back to Applejack. The earth pony’s face had flushed, and she was visibly shaking as her eyes danced around the ground, taking in all the fallen apples. He could feel her anger welling up, pulsing just below the surface like a raging river beneath a thin sheet of ice.

“Those empty-headed, flutter-brained… heads-in-the-clouds, inconsiderate flyin’ pieces o’… Pegasi!!” Applejack growled through gritted teeth, grinding her hoof firmly into the ground. “They got no regard for us folks who hafta make a livin’ off the land! Always zoomin’ around without a care in the world… makin’ more work for other pony folk!!!” She made a disgusted noise in her throat, clearly forgetting that her companion was one of those very same flyin’ pieces o’ Pegasi, but Wild Star didn’t care at all; he could feel the anger surging in her, craving to be let loose. His heart pumped faster as her anger fed into his amulet, giving him a thrill the likes of which he had not had in almost a thousand years.

Then, as suddenly as it had come, the feeling of warmth and power from the amulet started to fade; Wild Star looked back to Applejack just in time to see her take an extra deep breath and exhale loudly, bringing her anger under control… but he could still feel it there beneath her self-control, bubbling like a simmering stew. Unconsciously a grin slid onto his features. She just needs a push.

“Yeah,” he said, his voice hot with an anger that he didn’t feel… well, that he didn’t feel past the normal anger he almost always felt. “Some Pegasi don’t have the decency to worry about what other ponies might have to go through because of their silliness, and clearly those two don’t care one bit!”

Applejack looked at him, and their eyes locked; for a moment they held a look of surprise, either for his words or sentiment (or perhaps in her anger Applejack literally had forgetten that he was there), but they were only surprised for that moment. After that, they held only anger, and the earth pony gave him a small, edgy smile. “Yeah,” she agreed, her voice as sharp as a knife. “Those crazy Pegasi, especially Rainbow Dash, have been nothin’ but a thorn in the pad o’ my hoof for too long!” She flicked her tail in annoyance. “Rainbow… always too lazy t’ do more than what she absolutely has to! An’ what’s worse, she seems t’ have no problem makin’ more work for other ponies! Just like this!!” Applejack waved her hoof around her, indicating all the newly-fallen apples that they would have to pick up. “She just made another hour’s worth of work, at least, not ta mention the bits she’s set me back; most o’ these apples ain’t ready t’ sell yet!”

“Rainbow Dash, huh?” Wild Star asked, and temporarily he was distracted from his mission and his anger as thoughts of what he’d seen in the sky began to register in his brain. So that must have been the pony who made the Sonic Rainboom… It hadn’t been done in a few hundred years when Wild Star was a colt, and that had been over a thousand years ago… but that was definitely what that noise had been. He couldn’t help but feel a little excited by the prospect of having a pony who could do that in this day and age, but luckily Applejack’s rapidly rising ire kept him in on task.

“Yes, Rainbow Dash! That feather-brained filly hasn’t got a single responsible bone in her body, Red Wing, an’ if she was here right now, I’m not sure I could be persuaded t’ let her go without knockin’ some sense into her multi-colored head!” Applejack stomped the ground, and Wild Star felt his grin broaden. “In fact, next time I see her, she’ll be getting’ a lil’ talkin’-to from this farm pony!”

“I think that’s a great idea, Applejack,” he said emphatically. “Maybe that’ll get her to show a little respect for you, huh?”

“In fact,” she said, her voice rising slightly, “I think I might head into town right now, find her, and teach her a lil’ lesson in manners!” Applejack’s green eyes were bright with anger, now, and Wild Star could feel his amulet reacting. His smile widened even more. This was perfect! With so little provocation, Applejack had exceeded his expectations, and was now suggesting that she take the next step herself! He was about to open his mouth and agree wholeheartedly when suddenly the light in Applejack’s eyes dimmed, and she seemed to shrink down slightly. “No… wait, I cain’t do that. I promised Thistledown I’d come back to the farm ‘round lunchtime and divvy up some chores for herself an’ her filly t’ do…” She gave her head a shake, tossing her golden blonde mane around her face, and Wild Star felt the amulet go back to normal temperature. His smile faded as Applejack slumped on her hooves. “I… I’m sorry, Red Wing… I dunno what came over me…”

No! Blast it!! Now Wild Star felt his own anger surge. You stupid mare! You were so close!! She was SO CLOSE to the sweet release of pure, unhindered anger, the rush that filled you completely when you gave in to your innermost rage. He almost opened his mouth and shouted at her, screamed at her to embrace her anger and take it out on Rainbow Dash… but he didn’t. He watched Applejack for a long moment, then with great effort pushed his anger back down for the second time that day. “Well, I can understand that,” he said as calmly as he could, hoping that his voice didn’t tremble too much from his suppressed rage. “But,” he said, his voice gaining confidence again, “don’t be ashamed, Applejack.”

Applejack raised her head and frowned at him in confusion. “Come ‘gain?”

“Don’t be ashamed for being angry,” he said. “What Rainbow Dash and that other Pegasus did was wrong, and you were right to be mad at them.” He pointed at Applejack’s chest. “It’s part of who you are, Applejack; that anger has kept ponies like you, farm ponies with no magic to protect them or wings to flee with, safe and alive for centuries. That anger burns bright inside you, Applejack, and there’s no reason to try and hide it!”

“Well… I s’pose so…” But she didn’t sound convinced.

“It’s a part of who you are,” Wild Star continued, taking a step towards Applejack. “Don’t be afraid of it, and don’t let anypony tell you that it’s not OK to feel angry.” He gave her a nod. “All right?”

Applejack watched him closely for a few moments before she nodded as well. “All right,” she agreed. “Well, I s’pose we should get these apples cleaned up as quick as we can; if we hurry, we should be able to get back t’ the farm on time.” She turned away and trotted off towards a large cluster of fallen apples. Wild Star watched her go, his savage smile returning. She had reined her anger in before she’d allowed it to consume her… but it had been a near thing. He’d felt the amulet reacting to her, and knew that it had been influencing her all the while. And the fact that she had gotten that far after so little time near the blood-red gem meant only one thing to the gray Pegasus. She can be pushed there again, there and beyond.

He could not resist a small, sinister chuckle as he turned away from the wagon to pick up his own apples. And I think that a trip into town may be the perfect thing for that…

The rest of the morning passed without incident, and despite the excitement of earlier Wild Star found himself getting lost in the simple labor of the job. Pick up the apples and check to make sure they weren’t too damaged by the fall from the trees, then put them in the basket. If they were too damaged, they got tossed and left for rabbits or other small critters (or eaten on the spot, as Applejack personally demonstrated on several occasions). The sun rose higher in the sky, and faster than he would have thought possible Wild Star realized that there were no more apples to be picked up. He blinked and turned back to Applejack, who was organizing the baskets so they would fit properly on the wagon. “Is that really it?” he asked. “Don’t we have to still pull some off the trees?” He felt almost… let down by the fact that they might be finished with their work. The feeling surprised him.

Applejack shook her head. “Nope, no more pickin’ from the branches today. I just needed a samplin’ of the apples from this side o’ the farm, and as luck’d have it, them pegasi knocked enough apples down to fill my baskets.” She gave a half-hearted chuckle. “I guess I should thank ‘em instead of yellin’ at ‘em…” Wild Star arched an eyebrow at the orange mare curiously. He knew everypony dealt with anger differently, but his job was going to be made that much more difficult if Applejack could forgive so easily, even in the presence of the element of Anger. Her countenance, however, made him relax; she wasn’t angry still, but her green eyes were uncertain and perhaps a bit guilty for feeling as strongly as she did before. Guilt, I can work with, he reminded himself. He knew that, despite the power he wielded and Dark Star’s insistence that their missions be carried out as quickly as possible, it would take time to draw out the anger in Applejack’s heart, and that simple anger wouldn’t be enough. True, deep anger and rage held many facets, much like the gem that adorned his neck; confusion, hurt, guilt, jealousy, they were all a part of it, and so long as one of them existed, anger could and would follow. He tossed his last apple into the stack of baskets and nodded.

“Well, what now?”

“Back t’ the farmhouse,” Applejack said, sliding back into the harness at the front of the wagon. “Honeysuckle an’ Thistledown’ll be there by now, I’m sure, an’ they’ll be wantin’ to hear what they can help with.” At Wild Star’s inquiring look, she explained. “Thistledown an’ Honeysuckle are two more o’ you Whinnyapolis folk stayin’ with me an’ mine in the house. They wanna help, so I told ‘em I’d meet ‘em after lunch.” She took a step forward and pulled against the wagon with all her strength to get it moving, then easier as the wheels turned and started after her. Wild Star watched her pull the wagon and suddenly couldn’t stand the fact that he wasn’t helping; another strange emotion for him. He blinked and shook his head slightly, as if to clear away spots in his vision, but the feeling remained, like an itch he couldn’t quite scratch. This has got to be because of our distance from the boss, he thought. Dark Star had never been too far away from them, even during the dark times right after Nightmare Moon had been banished, and he had never once been bothered by the nagging notion of courtesy or the fulfillment of hard work. He sighed harshly and galloped to catch up to Applejack’s wagon; he leaped into the air, deftly snatching the earth pony’s rope from its resting place in the wagon. Landing just ahead of Applejack, he turned around and, while she still tugged the wagon along behind her, threaded the end of the rope through the hitch of the wagon, pulled it tight, and looped the end around his chest. Applejack blinked at him, but he simply turned and kept his eyes straight ahead, allowing his slightly greater size to make up for his lack of earth pony muscle as he began to pull his share of the wagon. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Applejack shake her head and smile just a little, but she held her tongue as the two ponies hauled the load of apples back to the farm.

~*~*~*~*~*~

No sooner did the gray Pegasus and orange earth pony pull their wagon to a halt before Sweet Apple Acres’ farm house than a small orange filly, just shades lighter than Applejack, darted out of the house, her bright pink and white mane bobbing merrily in the sunlight. “Applejack! Applejack!” she shouted as she approached, tailed closely by a small yellow filly around the same size with a red mane and large red bow. “Apple Bloom showed me all around Ponyville! AND we got to see the Cutie Mark Crusaders Clubhouse!! It was so COOL!” the filly exclaimed. “An’ I got to meet Sweetie Belle! She was sooo nice!”

Applejack grinned at the chatty filly and shrugged off her harness, letting it drop to the ground. “Well, that sounds like a mighty fine mornin’ if I do say so m’self!” she said, leaning down and giving the filly a friendly nuzzle. The yellow filly bounced up.

“YEAH! An’ Sweetie Belle said that Scootaloo should be around soon, sis! So when she comes, I’d like t’ take Honeysuckle out t’ the Clubhouse ‘gain so we can have a right proper Cutie Mark Crusaders meetin’! Is that OK, sis?”

Which means that this yellow filly is Apple Bloom, Applejack’s sister, Wild Star thought. Simple process of elimination or not, the two fillies were mastering about two thousand words a second from those tiny muzzles, making it hard for him to concentrate on what they were saying.

Applejack just laughed lightly and nodded. “O’course it’s all right, Apple Bloom.” She gave the orange filly an arched eyebrow. “But I thought that you an’ your momma might be wantin’ to do a little gardening..?” The orange filly whom Wild Star assumed must be Honeysuckle leaped into the air.

“Gardening! My momma would love that!” She bounced in place. “Thank you so much, Applejack!” At that moment the front door opened and another mare exited the house, this one deep amethyst with a dark green mane and eyes like emeralds. She had a simple bandana tied around her forehead to keep her mane out of her face and looked so absolutely at ease with the farm environment that Wild Star had no doubts in his mind that this was a hard-working mare, very similar to Applejack. “Momma!” Honeysuckle exclaimed; she became an orange blur as she raced to the mare who, from his conversation earlier with Applejack, Wild Star deduced must be Thistledown. The mare laughed and leaned her head down, nuzzling her daughter lovingly.

“Hello, Honey. I have to tell you sweetie, I was a little worried you wouldn’t come back on time.” She gave her daughter a smile and a wink. “So much new territory to explore, so many new ponies to meet… I didn’t think you’d be coming back until suppertime.”

Honeysuckle giggled. “Oh Momma, you know I wouldn’t miss gardening with you for anything.” She leaned against her mother and closed her eyes contentedly, an expression shared by her mother as they hugged one another.

Wild Star felt his chest compress as he watched the small orange filly; he suddenly found it hard to breathe as he watched her with her mother, the two of them sharing a moment together that they could not share with any other pony- the kind of moment that only a parent and child could share. Inside his heart, buried deep beneath the anger and rage and hate, something stirred; something that he hadn’t felt in so long that he couldn’t put a word to it. He couldn’t even describe it- all he knew was that at that very moment as he watched Honeysuckle, he knew that if she ever asked him for anything, he could not say no to her. The gray Pegasus took a deep, shaky breath as Honeysuckle turned her bright green eyes on him in curiosity, and suddenly the feeling in his heart welled up into his throat, and with a flash of panic, he realized what it was:

I always wanted to be a father.

With an inaudible snarl he shoved the feeling away, feeding it to the endless pit of anger that seethed in the pit of his stomach. It was true; he had always planned on settling down after his career. Find a nice mare, get married, have a filly or two… he’d never told anyone about it, not even Falling Star… not even the Wonderbolts when he’d been Captain. But Celestia had taken that from him when she banished Luna to the moon, setting the next thousand years in motion for himself and the others, and now the regrets of the past millennium burned in his soul and kept him powerful. He’d thought that part of his heart dead, long since given to his cause, and it disturbed him to find it still there.

“An’ what’s your name, mister?”

Wild Star jumped slightly, and realized that he’d been staring off into space. He blinked and looked down into the clearest pair of green eyes he’d ever seen; it felt to him like little Honeysuckle was staring straight through him… and despite his anger, he felt that little piece of his heart stir as he smiled at her. “My… my name is Red Wing,” he said softly. “I volunteered to help Applejack with her chores this morning so… so she could make it back here in time.”

Honeysuckle’s eyes lit up and her smile threatened to split her tiny face in two. “Really?! You helped her so she could get here on time?!” She bounced in place again… and then she did the most horrible, most wonderful thing that Wild Star could ever remember.

She took the last few steps towards him and pony-hugged him, setting her tiny head against the side of his neck for just a moment before stepping back. “Thank you so much, Mister Wing. Momma an’ I really wanna help!” She beamed up at him for just a moment before she seemed to realize what she’d done; then she blushed so fiercely her coat turned red and she darted back to her mother, hiding behind Thistledown’s flank and peering out from behind with one big green eye.

Wild Star stared after her, his mouth hanging open just slightly. He hadn’t been hugged in… Blast it, Wild Star!!! Get a hold of yourself!!!! He shook his head slightly and, with more effort than it should have taken, allowed the general malaise of his anger to cover him again, drowning the warm, bubbly feeling in his heart and quelling the disquiet of his soul at what he was about to do. What he had to do. His expression came under his control again, and he smiled slightly at the filly before nodding to her. “Any time, little one. I know how much it means to help.”

Thistledown giggled slightly and raised a hoof apologetically. “I’m sorry for seeming amused, Mr. Red Wing, but Honey’s not usually that familiar with ponies, least of all ponies she’s just met… and least of those stallions. She’s not been around stallions much since…” Her expression fell, and Wild Star could tell that there was a very sad story behind those emerald eyes. Thistledown shook her head slightly and forced her smile back in place. “Well, anyway, she seems to like you. I hope that we’ll get to see you around the farm..?”

“Oh, I’m sure you will. I don’t plan on taking off.”

Thistledown nodded then turned to Applejack. “Well, have you thought of anything for Honey and I to do? We really do want to help.”

“I sure as sugar have! Y’all can start pickin’ through the garden on the north side o’ the house; the one with the lettuce and cabbage. We’ve had some varmints get in there an’ chew ‘em up a bit; I’d like to get most of the heads out of that patch today an’ see if we cain’t find out where they’re getting’ in.” Applejack gestured towards the garden in question, and Thistledown nodded, her smile becoming genuine once again.

“Would you like us to till it up once we get them picked?”

Applejack looked slightly surprised at the offer, but nodded emphatically. “Well sure! If’n you’re willing t’ do it, that’d be a great help, Miss Thistledown. We’ve got tools in the shed here, hoes an’ shovels an’ the like. Help yerself, jus’ make sure t’ get ‘em back where they belong.”

Thistledown nodded again before turning to her filly. “All right, Honeysuckle, you heard Applejack. Let’s get going!” Honeysuckle nodded excitedly as the two started towards the shed, but just before they turned out of sight around the house the little filly cast a glance back towards Wild Star, her eyes sparkling with curiosity; then she was gone, leaving the gray Pegasus with Applejack again.

“Well, now that those two’re on task, I guess I can head into Ponyville an’ pick up some things.”

Wild Star untied himself from the wagon and dropped the rope back into the bed. “I’ll come with you.”

Applejack looked at him uncertainly. “Well… I was plannin’ on just doin’ it by myself…”

“I won’t take no for an answer,” he said firmly. “I’ll come along and help you carry whatever you buy, OK? I want to help, too.” He couldn’t help but smile slightly as he felt the familiar confidence of his anger and the determination to finish his mission returning. “Besides, maybe we’ll get to see Rain-… some of your other friends.” At the half-mention of Rainbow Dash’s name, Applejack’s eyes flashed, and it was all Wild Star could do to keep himself from laughing. This might not be as difficult as I thought.

Chapter 9

In his life, Falling Star had done many things. He’d flown dangerous missions for the Princesses; he’d escaped ambushes by angry griffons, dodged irritated dragons and even faced other pegasi in duels to the death, something that had long since passed out of style in modern Equestria. He had been one of the fastest fliers in all of Equestria in his day, and had even been asked by the leader of the Wonderbolts, an organization that traced its roots back even before Falling Star’s time, to join their ranks. He had done many things, and most everything that only a Pegasus could do… but he had to admit that working as a weather-pony was not something he had ever done before. Rainbow Dash seemed to thoroughly enjoy her job, as much as she could enjoy work, at least, and Falling Star had to admit that as far as jobs went it was about as straight-forward as you could get. Don’t want clouds around? Kick them with your hooves until they vanished. Want clouds around? Don’t kick them, and then when they form give them a push to where you want them. As Rainbow Dash had explained it, she also was in charge of whatever weather the head weather-ponies in Cloudsdale decided needed to happen in Ponyville. If they needed a thunderstorm, it was part of Rainbow Dash’s job to fly out and gather up some storm clouds to make that happen. It seemed like an enjoyable job, and Falling Star was curious as to why he had never tried it himself.

“I work with a team, of course,” Rainbow was saying as they glided gently in towards Ponyville proper. “The weather-ponies never work alone, that’s too much work for any one pony- even one as awesome as me!” She chuckled as the two pegasi landed in the middle of the small town, in a park near a white stone fountain. The cyan blue Pegasus rustled her wing feathers and sighed happily. “But yeah, that’s pretty much it. They say kick, I kick. They say leave ‘em be, I take a nap!” She laughed, and somehow Falling Star knew that she would do exactly that, if left to her own devices.

Together the two blue pegasi started walking through town, heading towards the market and, so Rainbow claimed, a wonderful café that would be a great place for lunch. The sun was heading steadily towards its zenith, and predictably more ponies seemed to be heading out with the same idea, drawing the citizens of Ponyville inexorably together. Falling Star sighed quietly to himself as he walked with Rainbow Dash, doing his level best to ignore everypony else. He cast a glance at the bag secured to his left shoulder, where the Element of Fear sat safely out of sight. The bag was something of his own design; a small, aerodynamic pouch that not only strapped to his left leg, but that slung around his shoulders to loop around his right leg opposite the pouch itself. It held securely even at high flight speeds, and while it would not carry much it was the perfect size for important messages and documents… or an enchanted stone meant to drive fear into an otherwise fearless heart.

As the crowd got thicker, Rainbow Dash took back to the air, flitting above the heads of ponies with little effort; Falling Star reluctantly followed her, his larger-than-average wings making it slightly more difficult to maneuver in the closer quarters of the town. Several times he felt his wingtips brush the manes of ponies on the ground as he tried to keep pace with Rainbow Dash, but luckily he didn’t hit them squarely, and the most he received from the were looks of curiosity and annoyance. He sighed and followed Dash towards a café at the end of the street where she assured him they had the best daisy sandwiches in Ponyville.

“Waiter!” the cyan Pegasus called as she settled down at one of the outside tables. “Two daisy sandwiches and an order of hay-fries!” She waved a hoof at the mustached waiter, who arched an eyebrow at her. After a few awkward moments, Rainbow Dash sighed. “All right, already; two daisy sandwiches and an order of hay-fries, please.” The waiter, while still not looking very happy about having an order shouted to him, seemed mollified and nodded to her. Dash rubbed her hooves together in glee as Falling Star settled down across the table from her. “Oooh man, Meteor; they have the best food here. Wait ‘til you try the hay-fries! SO good.”

Falling Star glanced around the outdoor café, examining his surroundings thoroughly before turning back to Rainbow Dash, who arched an eyebrow at him. “Um… ‘kay… would you like a picture of the café before we go? You seem to like it an awful lot…” she snickered. Falling Star arched an eyebrow right back at her.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve eaten at a restaurant,” he said simply. “Even a small one.”

“Even at a café? For pony’s sake, Meteor, where’d you go? Off to visit Luna on the moon? I take that back; they’ve probably even got cafés on the moon!” Falling Star shrugged and looked away, his blue eyes taking everything in as Dash muttered to herself about living under a rock. The café wasn’t crowded yet, and for that Falling Star was thankful; he would prefer to stay out of large crowds- that had always been his way. Even during the time before he’d met Dark Star and Princess Luna he had avoided large-scale social situations, mostly because of his abnormal wing size. Too many other pegasi he knew had liked to mess with him and get him to knock things over with his wings, so he’d decided to avoid socializing completely, preferring the company of the open sky to other ponies. That was why he was such a good flier; he’d spend so much time in the air as a colt that he’d developed a kind of talent for reading the wind, of knowing how to find the best wind currents and how far to ride them to get maximum speed out of his flight. His large wings had proven to be an asset in the sky, allowing him to not only propel himself faster than other ponies his size but to also stay aloft longer, catching thermals to remain airborne like a bird of prey; both useful assets as a messenger.

“So Meteor,” Rainbow Dash’s voice brought him out of the past and into the present. “You’ve got some pretty sweet moves up there. I haven’t seen flying like that since… well, since I saw the Wonderbolts! Where’d you learn to fly like that?”

Falling Star watched her closely for a moment, long enough to make Rainbow Dash squirm just slightly under his scrutiny before he spoke, his voice characteristically soft and harsh. “Where does the wind learn to blow? Or the seasons to change?” He shrugged, his wings rising and falling slightly. “It’s a part of who I am.”

Rainbow winced. “Do you always talk like that? I mean, it sounds like you need to cough something awful.” Falling Star just looked at her, his expression blank, until she fluttered her wings uncomfortably. “Ooookay, sorry I asked.”

Falling Star smirked ever so slightly. If Rainbow Dash was hoping for a conversation, she was going to be disappointed. Luckily they were saved from too much awkward silence by the arrival of the waiter, carrying a large tray on his back that held their three plates. He gave the two patrons a nod before settling the plates onto the table and hurrying away. Falling Star looked over at Dash, who had dug into her meal with gusto. He did likewise, using his hooves to pick up the thick daisy sandwich and bring it to his muzzle. He took a huge bite and sighed in contentment; the daisies were fresh, probably just picked this morning, and the bread was so fresh he could have sworn that it was still warm. The head of the daisies burst in his mouth, giving that slightly tangy, crisp sensation that made this one of his personal favorites. He leaned over and nudged a few of the hay-fries from their plate onto his, nibbling on them experimentally. They were crunchy and delicious, obviously fried in some kind of oil, possibly sunflower seed oil, if he was to guess by the taste. The Pegasus chewed slowly and thoughtfully; he’d never tried hay-fries before, and was quite pleased with them. Nice to know that Rainbow Dash has decent taste in food.

Suddenly, about halfway through his sandwich, his lunch companion settled her hooves down onto the table a little harder than she probably could have. “Alright,” she said with a harsh sigh. “Whaddya mean, ‘It’s part of who I am’? Obviously you had to learn SOME of what you do from SOMEwhere!”

Falling Star looked at her for a long moment, chewing his sandwich steadily before swallowing. “I mean,” he said quietly, “Did someone teach you how to do your Sonic Rainboom?”

Rainbow snorted through her hay-fries. “No! Of course not! Nopony can teach you that.”

“Then how do you know you can do it?”

“I just… feel it, I dunno…” Her eyes widened slightly as his words seemed to sink in. “Oooh, I think I gotcha… It just kinda happens, right?”

Falling Star nodded and went back to his sandwich, but he could feel Rainbow Dash’s eyes on him, and he knew he wouldn’t get far before-,

“So you were in the Royal Guard, right?”

This is going to be a long mission, he thought with a small sigh. He looked up at her again, and her eyes were eager and inquisitive. She really did want to have some conversation, and she wasn’t going to stop until he gave in. His eyes danced over her plate and saw, with regret, that she had already finished her meal, meaning he would have no breaks in which to finish his. With a slightly larger sigh he pushed his half-finished daisy sandwich to the side and turned his attention on Rainbow Dash, setting his hooves on the table before answering.

“Yes, I was.”

“And… what was it like? What did you do? Did you meet any really awesome fliers there?”

“There were a fair number, yes. And as for how it was… it was…” Scary, his brain answered. “…interesting,” he said aloud.

“Interesting? That’s IT? That’s all you’ve got??” Rainbow made a vexed noise in her throat. “Come ON, Meteor! Give me some details! I wanna know what you did! How you became such an awesome flier! What kind of missions you went on!” She sat forward, her magenta eyes full of curiosity and excitement. “Well??” she coaxed.

Falling Star closed his eyes as memories he’d tried to forget surfaced; flying in the pitch black of night, so high up you couldn’t see the land below and the air was thin; twisting and turning through steep-walled canyons with angry griffons in pursuit… His dark blue mane fell over his eyes as he lowered his head. He could feel the fear, rising in the pit of his stomach, sending prickles up his throat. The fear that had held him captive for so very long- the fear that had kept him from flying with the Wonderbolts when Wild Star had offered him a spot. The fear that had kept him alone all those years, even before the Revolution… the fear that had kept him alive during his missions, the very thing that made him good at his job, was also his prison. He could feel the Element of Fear in his pouch, pulsing with energy, feeding off his fear and sending ice-cold waves of emptiness through him: the very touch of fear itself. Slowly he opened his eyes and met Rainbow Dash’s gaze. “You really want to know what it was like?” he whispered.

Rainbow’s eagerness seemed to drain away at the look in his eyes, but she nodded anyway. “Yeah, I do!”

Falling Star glanced around the café; the other patrons were all seated far enough away for this to work, even though he hadn’t planned on doing this with so many other ponies around. He stood from his short seat and walked over to sit directly beside Rainbow Dash; the cyan mare blinked at him, but stayed where she was. He gave her a small smile, but it was devoid of any joy or friendliness; it was as cold as the fear that coursed through Falling Star’s heart. “Then close your eyes, Rainbow Dash. I want you to imagine something while I talk.”

Rainbow scoffed. “What?? C’mon, playing “pretend”? How’s that going to help explain-,”

“Do you want to know, or not?” he asked, his voice dangerously soft. “If you really don’t want to know, I understand… it’s OK to be afraid.”

Just as he predicted, when he brought up fear, Rainbow Dash puffed out her chest and her eyes became fierce. “Afraid? Meteor, I ain’t afraid of ANYthing! Lay it on me!” And with that she closed her eyes, a small, confident smile on her lips.

Falling Star’s smile widened, and became even colder, if that was possible. “All right, Rainbow Dash… try to imagine this…”

And then he closed his eyes. He felt the smooth gray stone in his pouch reach out and touch Rainbow Dash’s consciousness; he heard her gasp, and knew that it would feel like somepony had just drizzled cold water down her wings and back: the touch of fear. With that fear pulsing through his body, he steeled himself and dove into his memories, where all of his fear dwelt. Back to a night that would change his life forever. “I was flying late at night,” he began, “taking a message from Princess Celestia to the northern border, where we were still having trouble with griffons…”

The air was cold here; so cold that Shooting Star couldn’t feel his hooves. His eyes constantly scanned the horizon as his broad wings pumped slowly and evenly, sending him across the moonless night sky as silently as a wisp of cloud. His breath would fog in front of him, occasionally fogging up his flying goggles as he climbed higher into the freezing sky. This was one of the only ways to get around the griffon’s air patrols; you either had to fly under them or over them. All of the other Pegasus patrols opted for the low approach, using the terrain to cover them and make it easier to get to the northernmost Guard posts. However, they flew during the day; Shooting Star knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that if he tried to do that now, his wings would snag a stray stone and he’d be put into a wall, and then it’d be game over for him. Despite his cold-weather flight gear the wind seemed to slice him through to the bone, sending uncontrollable shivers through his body. “This is ridiculous,” he muttered to himself. “W-what kind of m-m-message could be so b-bucking important that it couldn’t w-w-wait ‘til morning?” He glanced up at the sky and found himself, not for the first time that night, wishing for a full moon; he understood that a new moon occurred once a month, but it just figured that it would-

Suddenly a screech rent the air right below him. He glanced down in surprise, and he could barely make out the silhouettes of three griffons rising up from the inky-black landscape to intercept him, their huge wings sending them up to him faster than he would have thought possible. His eyes widened, and a shiver went through his body that had nothing to do with the cold. He’d seen ponies come back from the front lines with griffon battle wounds; slashes that had severed wings, beak-bites that had gouged so deeply into necks that nothing could be done except to let them bleed out. His pulse began to race. A griffon was stronger than two ponies, and they didn’t need to carry weapons like ponies did; they came standard with being a griffon. And he was being chased by three!! If they got a hold of him, he was dead. Through his mind flashed all of the horrible things that the griffons would do to him; the goring, the slashing and biting and, eventually, the killing. He was going to die.

His breath came faster as he started to climb. He knew that his smaller size would make it easier for him to dive and evade them, but if he didn’t get enough altitude first they’d catch him for sure. He glanced back and saw them still rising to meet him, their voices echoing up into the cold sky.

“Hey pony! Give up and we promise to kill you faster than we normally would!”

“And we might even kill you BEFORE we dismember you!”

Fear drove into his heart like a needle of ice and spread through his body, sending his wings into overdrive; he climbed faster than he ever had before, not even noticing the air becoming colder and colder still. Soon, his breaths weren’t drawing in enough air; his breathing became ragged, and spots began to dance before his vision. I have to climb, he thought desperately. Then dive… But he couldn’t make himself turn around. His fear pushed him higher and higher, never letting him turn back. His breathing quickened, and he suddenly realized that he couldn’t breathe, at all; his chest moved, but he could feel the slow, inexorable fingers of suffocation wrapping around his neck. Panic set in, fueling his movements to go higher still. Sweat broke out on his head despite the cold, freezing to his coat and mane as soon as they formed. I’m dying, he thought. Behind him, the sounds of pursuit dwindled, the griffons pulling back as the air grew too thin, but he couldn’t hear; all he could hear was the pounding of his blood in his ears, the ringing of impending unconsciousness grabbing at the edges of his mind, and his own ragged, useless breathing as he struggled higher, higher, higher…

The stars slowly but surely faded out as his body ran out of air, and as his wings folded above him, his stomach churned with vertigo and fear, and his last conscious thought was, I wonder if it hurts to die… as he plunged towards the earth below.

Falling Star opened his eyes and exhaled loudly, expelling breath he hadn’t realized he had been holding. Next to him, Rainbow Dash, her face pale, exhaled then took a shaky breath. “I came to a few hundred feet above ground,” Falling Star said, finally finding his voice again. “I barely had time to pull out of the dive and avoid serious injury, but it was a near thing.” He shivered. The amulet of Fear still had its tendrils wrapped around Rainbow Dash; he knew that everything he had just relived, every emotion, every drop of heart-wrenching fear he had experienced, Rainbow had just experienced, too. Sweat beaded on her brow, and her pupils were dilated wide, her breathing fast and shallow; fear was coursing through her, just as it was him. He closed his eyes and tried to center himself, but it took some effort before he felt in control of himself once more. He felt the amulet withdraw from Rainbow, and the mare’s shoulders and wings sagged as if she’d just flown across Equestria in one go. “And that,” he said softly, “Is what it was like in the Royal Guard.”

Rainbow’s mouth worked open and closed a few times without any sound coming out, and Falling Star spoke, his voice harsh and cold. “Fear, Rainbow Dash. Being in the Guard at that time was like living in a constant nightmare of fear.”

“Wh… I…” But Rainbow Dash didn’t seem able to comprehend what had just happened, let alone ask an intelligent question.

Falling Star rose to go back to his seat when a voice rang out across the café. “Rainbow Dash! There you are! We’ve been looking absolutely everywhere for you!” Weaving through the tables came two white unicorns; one had a slightly curled, well-kept purple mane, and the other was Morningstar. Falling Star met Morningstar’s eyes, and immediately understood what was going on; this was her target, and he had to be careful not to blow her cover, just as she would be careful not to blow his. The two unicorns approached the table, and Falling Star could see that the second mare looked anything but excited to see Rainbow Dash; in fact, she looked downright miserable. Only Morningstar seemed pleased, and she leaped forward in excitement towards Rainbow Dash.

“So you are the famous Rainbow Dash!” she exclaimed loudly. Rainbow Dash actually jumped out of her seat with a sharp Eeek!, her wings propelling her a few feet up into the air before she shook her head and seemed to come back to herself.

“Ugh! Don’t sneak up on me like that, will ya?!” she complained, slowly settling back down to the ground. “But… wait, did you say famous?” And just like that, it appeared that all of Rainbow’s fear was gone; her eyes regained their sparkle and she stood up straight once again… but Falling Star could still feel it, trickling through the amulet: she was still shaken up.

Morningstar nodded emphatically. “I did! Rarity here has told me all about your Sonic Rainboom, and how you are the only pony in Equestria who can do it!” Falling Star had to suppress a snicker; he had never heard Morningstar sound so sweet, or so cheerful. She was selling this act as hard as she could, and from the look on the faces of the two other ponies present, whatever she was doing was working. Rainbow looked fit to burst, while Rarity looked ready to rip Rainbow’s wings off. “And I told her that I simply had to come meet you in the flesh, as it were,” Morningstar finished. “And might I say that it is an absolute pleasure to meet you.” She held out her hoof to Rainbow Dash, and the cyan Pegasus reached out and shook it.

“Well! It’s always nice to meet a fan,” she said, her chest swelling with pride. “And I’m so glad you got to see the Rainboom earlier! I was afraid that only Meteor had seen it.” She gestured to Falling Star, who nodded. “I was racing him when it happened; there’s nothing I love more than racing!” Rainbow said.

Morningstar and Rarity both looked to Falling Star, who nodded to them. “Ladies,” he said.

“How do you do,” Rarity said half-heartedly, her azure eyes never leaving Morningstar.

“A pleasure, I’m sure,” Morningstar said, extending her hoof to Falling Star, which he shook. “Any friend of Rainbow Dash is certainly a friend of mine! That is, if I can call the great and wonderful Rainboom Dash my friend?” She giggled insipidly at her own joke, and Falling Star had to look away to roll his eyes. She really is selling this, he thought.

“Of course!” Rainbow assured her, obviously pleased by the nickname. “Hey, can I use that? RainBOOM Dash… it has a great ring to it!”

“Of course you may,” Morningstar said, taking a step towards her. Suddenly, Rarity was between them, a fierce light in her blue eyes that vanished so quickly Falling Star wasn’t sure he’d seen it.

“Well Morning Mist, don’t we have some… things to take care of today?” Rarity said, her voice slightly anxious. “I mean, I agreed to let you meet Rainbow, but… honestly, I still have things that need doing… and do you really want to hang out with-,” Suddenly she stopped, putting her hoof to her mouth in shock. Rainbow Dash blinked at her, and suddenly she was hovering in the air, her hooves crossed over her chest.

“Hang out with who, Rarity?” Her voice was no longer pleasant in any way. “Hang out with me?? Are you saying that she shouldn’t hang out with me?”

Rarity looked absolutely disgusted with herself; tears started to form in the corners of her eyes as she stammered, “W-well no, of course not Rainbow… I just… I meant to say…”

“Yeah, I think we all know what you meant to say, Rarity,” Rainbow snapped. “Y’know, ever since you went to Canterlot, you’ve been avoiding me. Did I really embarrass you that badly in front of your real friends??” Suddenly, Falling Star felt his amulet react; whatever had Rainbow worked up was getting a huge fear reaction out of her. She was angry, all right… but fear was driving it. “And now, what, you’ve got another prissy unicorn to hang out with instead of me?” Rainbow Dash landed and walked over towards him, her eyes full of hurt. “Well, y’know what? I don’t need you. I’ve got a new friend, too, so you can just buzz off, Rarity!” She shouted the last bit, drawing eyes from all over the café. Murmurs teased Falling Star’s ears, but he hardly noticed; his attention was only on the cyan Pegasus and the white unicorn. Both had tears in their eyes, but it was Rarity who broke first; she turned and started off down the street at just shy of a gallop. Morningstar turned and followed her quickly, but not before tossing Falling Star a look of victory, and the dark blue Pegasus had to hand it to his Lunar comrade; she had Rarity well in hoof.

He turned back to Rainbow Dash, who was hastily swiping at her eyes with a hoof. “Stupid unicorn,” she muttered. “Well, if she doesn’t need me, I don’t need her.” The amulet reacted again, and Falling Star smiled ever so slightly. So that’s what this is about, he thought. The fear reaction hadn’t made sense to him at first… but if there was one thing Falling Star prided himself on, it was being able to pinpoint a pony’s fears and make them a reality.

She’s afraid of losing her friends. She’s afraid of being replaced… And suddenly, it all made sense.

“You don’t want to be forgotten,” he said softly. Rainbow Dash blinked, and suddenly there were tears in her eyes again.

“W-what? Who said anything about being f-forgotten?” She swiped a hoof across her eyes again. “Forgotten… me? Who could ever forget Rain-BOOM Dash, huh??” She tried to brush it off with a carefree chuckle, but it came out sounding like a strangled cat. She cleared her throat, touching her hoof to her chest before trying again. This time it sounded like a chuckle, at least, but it was still completely false, and Falling Star knew it. That was her fear. With a shaky sigh, Rainbow Dash started towards the street. “C’mon, Meteor, let’s get outta here. I… we still have to keep those clouds away, after all!”

The two pegasi left the café and started down the street, towards the same park where they had landed earlier. The crowd had thinned just slightly as lunchtime came and went, so it was easier to walk. They were just approaching the park when another voice caught Rainbow Dash’s attention.

“Rainbow Dash… as I live ‘n’ breath.” This voice was much, much different from Rarity’s; it didn’t even pretend to be happy to see the cyan mare. Rainbow stiffened and turned to her left, glancing down one of the small side streets.

“Applejack,” she said with a small smile as she came face-to-face with an orange mare. “Hey, what’s up?” Rainbow ruffled her feathers uncomfortably, but it wasn’t because of Applejack’s tone of voice. It looked to Falling Star like every fiber in Rainbow Dash’s being was screaming at her to go and hug her friend; to take solace in her company and tell her all her worries and woes. However, Applejack didn’t look likely to enjoy that, and it quickly became obvious to Falling Star why; from behind the earth pony stepped Wild Star, his face a careful mask of indifference. Falling Star winced unconsciously. If Applejack was under the influence of Wild Star and the amulet of Anger… he wasn’t sure he wanted to see the end of this.

“What’s up, Rainbow Dash, is that I have told you about a hun’erd times not ta fly through mah orchard,” she said, her voice dangerous. “An’ what happened earlier today, huh?” Rainbow Dash looked absolutely horrified by her tone of voice; it sounded like she was speaking to a convicted criminal and not one of her best friends. Applejack didn’t even give her a chance to respond, pointing a hoof at the other mare accusingly. “I saw you an’ your feather-brained friend there,” she indicated Falling Star, who felt his wings bristle on principle, “come tearin’ through my trees, knockin’ apples down an’ makin’ more work for me an’ mine!” She took a step towards Rainbow, and Falling Star could see the anger in her green eyes; Rainbow Dash could see it too, and she took a hasty step back away from her orange friend.

“Whoa, Applejack… it-it was all an accident, honest… I didn’t think-,”

“NO! You didn’t think, didja?!” Applejack’s voice rose, and the ponies around them suddenly fell back in a large circle, giving the two mares a wide berth, dozens of eyes bright and trained on the scene. Applejack looked like she could chew up a dozen horseshoes and spit out a hundred nails as she continued speaking. “That’s yer problem, Rainbow! You dun’ think about how yer actions are gonna affect others! Yer like… yer just like a filly, you know that?! A useless filly that dun’ know how ta take care of herself!”

In spite of his mission, despite the fear that controlled his being and gave him the power he had… Falling Star felt his heart ache for Rainbow Dash at that moment. He watched her face fall, from the hope that a friend would support her in a time of confusion and pain to the realization that this friend was there only to yell and scream at her. Her wings drooped and she looked so absolutely hopeless, so completely inconsolable that for the barest fraction of a second, Falling Star wanted nothing more than to put his wing over her, pull her snug against him and tell her everything would be OK.

But that would mean opening himself to her, to shame, scrutiny, rejection… and the fear that had kept him prisoner for so long reared its head and locked him away again, and he left Rainbow Dash to her misery.

“Applejack…” Rainbow said, and now there was no mistaking the tears streaming down her cheeks. They seemed to take the orange earth pony by surprise; her eyes lost their brightness, and she suddenly looked unsure of herself. Rainbow Dash stared at her, and her mouth set into a grim line. “If that’s how you feel… well…” She was interrupted by a sob that seemed to surprise everyone, including herself; but once that sob was free, others followed, and Rainbow Dash, who had seemed so absolutely sure of herself and everything else when he’d first met her, turned and ran down the street, her wings held tight against her, her tears sparkling in the noon sunlight. With a glance at Wild Star, who gave his signature crazy lopsided grin, Falling Star took off after his target… not for the first or last time feeling like a completely horrible pony for what he was going to have to do. But that was the nature of his mission… and the paralyzing, complacent nature of fear.

What none of them saw- not Falling Star as he galloped away, not Applejack as she suddenly realized what she’d done, not Morningstar as she trailed Rarity along on an proverbial leash- was a pair of violet eyes watching from the shadows of the market that noontime; a pair of eyes that belong to a certain lavender unicorn, who felt her tender heart shatter at the way her friends were treating each other.

Chapter 10

“I don’t understand it, Spike,” Twilight Sparkle said, pacing in the main room of the library that served as her home. The sun was just starting to set, and the librarian couldn’t seem to get the events of earlier that day out of her mind. “I couldn’t even make myself step in to say anything! Applejack just… tore her apart! I’ve never heard AJ talk to anypony like that.”

Spike, the baby dragon who helped Twilight with whatever she needed, nodded from his small bed. “Yeah… that does sound pretty harsh for Applejack…” He sniffed and pulled his blanket tighter around him. “But… well, let’s face it, she was telling the truth. Rainbow Dash does come off as pretty careless most of the time.”

Twilight sighed. “That’s not the point, Spike. It doesn’t matter what Rainbow comes off like; we KNOW what she’s like, and we all know how much she cares about all of us, no matter what she forgets to do. Applejack should know that most of all.” She stomped a hoof. “Ugh! Those two are so stubborn though..! This was bound to happen eventually; AJ just can’t let things go sometimes, and Rainbow will never apologize, not now…” Her ears drooped. “You should have seen Rainbow, Spike… I’ve never seen her cry like that. It was awful.”

“Wow… she was crying?” Spike sounded as surprised as Twilight felt. “Did you try to talk to her about it?”

“I tried to follow her, but she and this other Pegasus took off into the air before I could get to her.”

“Another Pegasus? From the weather team?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, he wasn’t from the weather team.”

“Was it one of the mail ponies?”

“No. He’s not from around Ponyville; even I’ve lived here long enough to know a strange face when I see one.” Suddenly, she was stricken by a horrible sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. “Now that I think about it, Applejack was with a Pegasus, too; one I’ve never seen around.” She began pacing again, her eyes unfocused as she spoke. “And Rarity… she’s with that other unicorn, Morning Mist…”

Spike perked up almost immediately at the mention of his crush. “Rarity?! You saw her today? How is she? Did she ask about me?”

In spite of her serious mood, Twilight couldn’t help but smile and roll her eyes. “Yes, I saw her today Spike, but I didn’t get to talk to her. Sorry big guy.” But come to think of it, Rarity had been acting strangely today, as well… She’d heard second-hand from Roseluck at the café that some harsh words had been exchanged between Rainbow Dash and Rarity, but mostly from Rainbow’s side. Twilight Sparkle was no school-filly prone to believing whatever rumors floated her way, but after seeing Rarity’s face and watching Rainbow Dash cry… She was inclined to believe this particular rumor. “Something is very wrong with our friends, Spike,” she said sadly. “And honestly… I’m not sure I want to find out what it is.”

Spike yawned loudly and nestled into his blankets. “Well, whatever it is, I hope they get over it soon… Pinkie Pie said she’s gonna throw a party for… the Whinnyapolians… tomorrow night…”

Twilight smiled down at her assistant as he rolled over in his bed and fell asleep. She held a great deal of affection for the baby dragon, and oftentimes felt more like his mother than his friend. With her heart near to bursting with the cuteness of Spike when he was sleeping, she carefully leaned down and pulled the blanket around him snuggly with her teeth, giving him a nudge with her forehead as she did. “Good night, Spike,” she whispered. With one last fond smile, Twilight levitated Spike and his bed up from the floor; with a gentle magical touch she carried him up the library stairs and into her private quarters, setting him next to her own large bed. She blew out the candles that lit the room and shut the door silently behind her as she returned to the main library and her restless musings.

The lavender unicorn glanced out the window as the last rays of the setting sun kissed the leaves of the library tree and found her thoughts drifting to the Princesses, and what they were doing. Whatever they’re doing, I’m sure they’re very, very busy, she thought. She hadn’t heard from either of the Princesses for two days now, and it was beginning to worry her. Combine that with this trouble among her friends… She sighed.

She didn’t want to tell Spike her suspicions about why Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Rarity were all acting differently, especially Rarity; if Spike thought she was in trouble, he would be out that door in a heartbeat, no matter if he was sick or still just a baby dragon. “But nothing else makes sense,” she muttered, walking slowly to a window and gazing out at the sunset. Ponyville was painted in deep reds and oranges tonight, giving the illusion that the whole town was ablaze. Twilight shuddered at the thought, and hoped beyond hope that this wasn’t a portent of things to come. “The only thing that’s different with those three is the company they’re keeping,” she said softly. “Morning Mist… and those two Pegasus ponies…” Luna said there were four generals. We know where Dark Star is… but the other three are gone. She shivered, in spite of the warmth of the air around her. “Ugh… I hate not knowing!” she said, stomping her front right hoof firmly to the floor. The unicorn sighed then raised her head to look up into the western sky, where she knew Canterlot lay. “Celestia… don’t leave us for too long. We need your guidance, Princess, now more than ever…”

After a moment of indulging herself, Twilight Sparkle turned back towards the interior of the library, her eyes firm. “But the Princess would never want me to give up,” she said. “Never want us to give up; not now, not ever.” Her horn glowed, and from the shelf labeled “E” floated a familiar book; The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide. The book levitated to her, and Twilight settled herself down onto one of the many pillows that littered her floor. “Maybe, if Dark Star used the Elements of Harmony as a model for the Elements of Destruction… I’ll be able to find something in here to use against him.” Because deep in her heart Twilight knew that in the end, no matter what they did, they would have to face Dark Star himself- and she would need every weapon at her disposal to make sure her friends withstood that test.

Her lavender eyes began to scan the pages, and soon she was lost in the ancient knowledge of the book.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The sun was just barely still visible over the horizon when Luna awoke in her bedchambers. For several moments the alicorn lay in her bed, unmoving; her eyes stared up at the last sunbeam in her room as it painted her wall bright orange. Soon moments turned into minutes, and minutes turned into an hour… and still the Moon Princess did not rise from her bed. Her teal eyes watched as the sunbeam slowly and inexorably climbed the wall until it touched the ceiling of her tower room and began to parade across it as the sun headed for its rest. Dust motes danced in the waning light as the Princess sighed and shifted in her bed, allowing her pillows to cradle her as she rolled onto her side, keeping her wings tucked securely against her body as she did so. Her sparkling, ethereal mane floated around her head, tickling her horn and her neck, but even the gentle tickles, which had in the past driven Luna to some very un-Princess-like giggling fits, weren’t enough to lift her spirits this evening. She closed her eyes and felt a strange heaviness about her; as if a whole extra pony had been slung across her back and then left there, unable to move and irremovable.

She shuffled her legs beneath her silk sheets and sighed again; even the smooth, luxurious sheets of her bed failed to elicit any kind of emotion from the Princess, and she’d asked for the bed to be made up with these sheets specifically because she enjoyed them so. The feel of them was so nice, so cool and soft that Luna often would simply kick her legs beneath them and she would instantly feel better… but today it was as if she couldn’t feel them at all. The Princess sighed softly and let her head drop back to her pillows. She felt like she just didn’t want to get out of bed at all. Every time she thought about rising and going about her duties, the heaviness increased, as if something inside of her was weighing her down; she thought of what awaited her if she got out of her soft, warm bed… and every fiber of her body screamed at her to stay right where she was. And who am I to argue with my whole body? She thought.

Unfortunately, outside forces seemed to be determined to override her body’s desires; a sharp tap tap tap on her door made her raise her head. “Who is it?” she asked loudly, not even bothering to open her eyes. Even doing that seemed like a chore…

“Luna, it’s me,” Celestia’s voice came from the other side; she could hear the smile on her sister’s face. “Did you… forget that it’s time to raise the moon? Or are you playing Princess Lazy-hooves tonight?” The nickname the Princesses had exchanged as fillies got a smile onto Luna’s lips, but that’s as far as it went.

“Come in,” she said, the brief smile melting away as quickly as it had arrived. The tall door opened and Celestia entered, her mane obscuring her face as she shut the door behind her. She turned her violet eyes on her sister, and her smile shrank just slightly.

“Is everything alright, Luna?” she asked, taking a few steps closer to the bed. The dying rays of the sun touched her mane and burst into a myriad of colors, as if the light of the sun knew its mistress and was delighted to be with her; it sent sparkles around the room for a moment as she passed through it, and then as Celestia came to stand by Luna’s bedside the room returned to its previous light, which seemed to be almost dark after the dazzling display.

The dark blue alicorn sighed and closed her eyes, leaning back against her pillows again. “I don’t know, Celestia… I’m not injured, if that’s what you’re asking.” Celestia had made quite a big deal out of the bruises Luna had received when her bookshelf had fallen on her (Luna had not been completely honest with her, but the last thing she had needed at that moment was a lecture), and had kept a close eye on her little sister the past two days. Luna suspected that Celestia had a much clearer idea of what had actually transpired than she was letting on, but her older sister seemed content to let Luna keep her secret for now and had not pressed her for answers. She certainly has changed, Luna thought. There had been a time when not knowing something that Luna knew would have driven a much younger Celestia completely up the palace walls, and she would have done anything to find out what it was… but that was, it seemed, a time long since passed. Luna nestled further into her blankets under Celestia’s inquisitive gaze. “I just… want to stay in bed,” she said softly. It was a surprising statement from the younger alicorn, and she knew just how strange it must sound; Luna rarely wanted to lounge around in bed, preferring to be active, even during the times when she was supposed to be sleeping.

She wasn’t sure what she’d expected Celestia to do upon hearing the admission. On the one hoof, she half-expected a lecture like Mother used to give them; something long and wordy about responsibility, and that royalty had to put aside their feelings and carry out their duties no matter if they “felt like it” or not. On the other hoof, she could have seen a reaction more like Father- a kind smile, a quiet word hoping she felt better, and then peace and quiet as he left, even though she knew he would be watching her to make sure she was all right. Silence stretched for several moments, and Luna squeezed her eyes shut tighter. A lecture it is. Mother had always taken a few moments to collect her thoughts before her speeches.

She felt a shift of the bed, and opened her eyes to see Celestia settling herself next to her, pulling her long, graceful legs up onto the blankets and scooting close enough to Luna that she could feel the warmth of her sister’s body even through the blankets between them. Celestia smiled down at her and laid her head across her sister’s shoulders. The white alicorn was silent for a long time, so long that Luna thought that she might have fallen asleep; but finally she felt her sister shift slightly. “Do you know what I did after you were banished, Luna?” Celestia asked quietly. “Not in the months or years afterwards, but directly after?”

Luna blinked and lifted her head slightly to meet her sister’s gaze: this was not what she had expected, at all. “No, of course not,” she said, smiling wryly. “I was… occupied elsewhere, if you remember.”

Celestia giggled. “Of course.” Her shimmering rainbow mane drifted around them, teasing against Luna’s own midnight blue mane, giving off the illusion of a rainbow in the vastness of space. “I’m almost ashamed to say it, but… I stayed in bed.” She sighed and shook her head slightly. “I locked myself in my chambers in the castle in Everfree, and I wanted nopony to disturb me. In fact, that was my explicit order, unless, and I quote, ‘The very fate of Equestria lies in the balance.’” She gave a very unladylike snort. “I’m fairly certain I banished the same servant two or three times when he tried to bring me food; luckily my Guards were very understanding and told the poor colt that he wasn’t going to have to go live with the griffons.”

Luna frowned at her. She’d never heard Celestia talk about that before. “But… why, Tia?”

The white alicorn’s smile became sad. “Why do you think, Luna?” She leaned forward and nuzzled her sister’s cheek affectionately. “I was heartsick.”

“Heartsick? Is that some kind of disease?” Luna was puzzled. She’d never heard of such a thing before…

Celestia giggled again and gave her a nudge with her hoof. “No, you silly thing; it’s not a disease, it’s more of a… a state of mind.” She sighed. “I had just banished my little sister, the only other alicorn in the world, my own flesh and blood, the filly I’d grown up with, to the Moon for a thousand years.” She extended a wing and touched Luna’s mane with it, sending a ripple through the stars that hung there, like the waves on the sea reflecting the endless night sky. “It felt like… I should just give up. There was nothing I could do. I couldn’t bring you back, I couldn’t go get you… and even if I went to visit you, who KNEW what you would try to do to me there.” Her voice wavered slightly, but she cleared her throat and continued. “I felt so alone, so completely hopeless… like I was carrying a weight around with me that could send me to the floor at any time.”

“Like carrying another pony slung over your back?” Luna offered, lowering her eyes.

“Exactly,” Celestia agreed with a smile. A tear glistened at the corner of her eye as she continued. “Like I was carrying you around with me, Luna; I hated myself for what I’d done, and lay in bed all day and night except when the sun and moon had to be taken care of. Nopony saw me for days and days on end as I lamented, wishing there was some way I could bring you back, praying to Mother and Father- may their souls find rest- that I could find some way to use this incredible power that I’d been given to bring you back.” She sighed. “But, in the end, I did the only thing that I knew I could.”

Luna’s ears perked up. “And what was that?”

Celestia smiled sadly. “I got up out of my very, very comfortable bed, walked to the door, and left my room.”

The Princess of the Moon sighed and dropped her head back to her pillows dejectedly. “That doesn’t help me…” she said quietly.

“Yes it does,” Celestia said, laying her head down next to her, just as they had done when they were fillies and a storm had scared them both into the same bed; her rainbow mane gathered up beneath her as she faced Luna nose-to nose, looking deep into her teal eyes as she smiled. “You’re heartsick, Lunabelle,” she said. “I can see it in your eyes, you know.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed. “You promised you’d never call me Lunabelle ever again,” she huffed, but despite her protest, she couldn’t keep a smile from creeping onto her face.

Celestia giggled. “Well, some promises are made to be broken,” she said with a wink. “But you didn’t deny that I’m right.” Luna glanced away from her sister, but she knew her face had colored; that was all the proof Celestia would need. “You’re heartsick,” Celestia continued, “Because you feel like this whole situation is your fault; that if only you’d done something differently, Dark Star would not be threatening to march on Canterlot, and that everything as a whole would be different… and because you feel like if you didn’t love him, everything would be much, much easier.”

Now tears welled up in Luna’s eyes, and her throat closed as she nodded; somehow, admitting to Celestia how she felt made it that much more real. “Try… to prove me wrong,” she choked.

Celestia smiled sadly. “I can’t, little sister. And you know why; because it’s true.”

Luna made a sound halfway between a sob and a laugh. “You could at least pretend.”

“But you need to remember something, Luna,” Celestia said, lifting her hoof to Luna’s face and turning her head so that she looked into her sister’s violet eyes. “The past is passed,” Celestia whispered. “You remember what I said in the throne room?” Luna nodded. “These feelings are a deeper manifestation of the unrest you feel.” Celestia smiled gently. “I’ll say it again: What is done cannot be undone, and all the sad feelings in the universe won’t change that.”

Now Luna was in tears, and she could barely contain her sobs as heartache ripped away at her insides. “I know, Tia… but…” She tried to look away, but Celestia kept her hoof gently on Luna’s cheek, maintaining eye contact with her.

“The only thing you can do, little sister, is exactly what I did: Try your best to fix the situation, and if it can’t be fixed, make sure it never happens again. You can’t fix the past, Luna, but you can learn from it. Remember?” Her mischievous smile returned. “And the very first thing you need to learn from your past is that you know I won’t let you stay in bed all night. After all, I can’t raise the moon anymore, remember? That power has been returned to you and you alone.”

Luna sighed shakily, trying her best to regain her composure. “Yes… yes, that is true. Somepony has to make sure the moon gets put on its correct path tonight.” Even through her tears, the younger Princess managed to give her sister a very superior smile. “As I recall, a certain white alicorn sent my poor moon on a bit of a wild ride a few years ago...”

Celestia snickered, but had the good graces to look slightly embarrassed. “Oh, come now, Luna… it was one time, and all it did was spiral around the sky-,”

“-For the entire night,” Luna finished for her, poking her sister gently on the chest with a front hoof, her eyes lightening slightly. “I remember it vividly; I was on it, after all. Watching Equestria spin by was almost enough to make my eyes cross.” She wiped her tears away, and managed to find a little bit of a real smile as she hugged her sister close, pressing her cheek against Celestia’s soft neck. “I’ve often wondered if you did that on purpose,” she said. “If so, there’s a crater on the moon with a bit of sick in it that you can clean up someday.”

Celestia was silent for the briefest of moments before she burst out into peals of musical laughter, and in spite of her inward conflict, Luna found herself warmed by the sound. Celestia pulled her into a tight embrace as her laughter dwindled to a chuckle. “Oh, Lunabelle… the things you say to get me to laugh. That is one of the things I missed most about you.”

Luna pulled back and arched an eyebrow at her sister, the mischief back in her red-rimmed eyes. “Dost thou think we jest?” she asked haughtily. “We shall have thee know that it may have been our least favorite crater, but we art still royally miffed.” The white alicorn stared at her for a moment, both Princesses as serious as could be… but Luna couldn’t hold her composure for long, and her mask of seriousness slipped rapidly into giggles, sending Celestia sliding along with her into a fit of deep, beautiful laughter. Even though the world hadn’t changed, even though all the problems that had been there mere minutes before still existed… somehow, they didn’t seem so scary, anymore. Being with her sister, talking with her, laughing with her, made Luna believe that together, they really could do anything… and that as dark as things looked, there was something that could be done.

After both Princesses calmed down slightly, wiping away tears of a completely different sort than before, Luna shifted out from under her blankets and gave Celestia a gentle prod with all four of her hooves. “And now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a celestial body to raise into the sky, I believe?”

Celestia smiled broadly and slid off of the bed, allowing Luna to get up. “You certainly do little sister.” As Luna rose, shaking her mane and tail out and stretching languorously, her smile dimmed a degree. “But be as quick about it as you can; I have something that needs attending to, and I want you there with me.” Luna arched an eyebrow at her, but Celestia just nodded. “It would mean more to me than I can say to have you at my side in this, Luna, and I shall explain everything when you return.”

The Princess of the Moon returned Celestia’s smile, but it was clear how serious her sister was, so she nodded. “Of course, Tia; I’ll make quick work of it,” she promised. Luna started towards the door, but just before she left the room, as she passed by her sister, she turned and reared up on her hind legs, throwing her forelegs around Celestia’s neck and pulling her close against her. She heard Celestia gasp, but the larger alicorn didn’t move away. “Thank you so much, Tia,” Luna whispered, her eyes suddenly burning again with unshed tears. “Thank you.”

She dropped all four hooves back to the floor and galloped from the room, her wings spreading slightly in anticipation of flight. As she raced down the hall, she felt suddenly, unabashedly free, as if talking to Celestia had stripped her of her troubles… but she knew that wasn’t the case. She just knew above all that she didn’t have to bear them alone anymore; and that made all the difference.

Exiting the castle Luna took a mighty leap, clearing the ramparts and soaring into the dimming twilight, her horn sparking to life with magic almost immediately. She had promised a quick moon-raising, and she intended to keep her promise.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

An hour later, Luna came sailing back through the dark sky, the full moon glowing joyfully over the fields and plains of Equestria. Celestia smiled up at her sister as Luna flared her wings and flapped them furiously, bringing her smaller frame to a halt atop the castle wall next to her. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you raise the moon that fast,” Celestia admitted with a smile as Luna pulled her wings in against her body. “I guess now I’ll have to find out what you’ve been doing all the other nights, when it takes you easily three times as long…”

Luna merely arched an eyebrow at her and smiled secretively. “That’s for certain Lunar Princesses to know and certain Solar Princesses to not,” she said lightly. Whatever had been weighing on her heart earlier that evening had obviously given her reprieve, and for that Celestia thanked the sun, the moon and the stars; it absolutely killed Celestia inside to see Luna sad, and always had. “But that’s not what you wanted to speak to me about,” she said matter-of-factly. “What is this matter that needs attending, Celestia?”

The white alicorn chuckled lightly. “Princess Luna, for a young mare who can be distracted by the most trivial of things, you have a natural talent for cutting through nonsense.” But she was right; the matter Celestia had broached earlier did need to be taken care of, and the sooner the better. “Please follow me,” she said as she turned back towards the interior of the castle. “I have to show you something.” Luna looked at her quizzically, but followed.

They passed through the cavernous halls of Canterlot Castle, through the throne room and into the main hall, all stark whites and brilliant golds beneath the hundreds of tapestries that adorned it. The cool light of the moon cast brilliant rectangles through the windows onto the darkened floor as the two sisters passed through; Celestia glanced back at Luna and could not help but feel her chest swell with pride. Just as the sun’s last rays had reacted to her in Luna’s bedchambers, so did the first rays of the moon react to Luna, recognizing her as the true Princess of the Moon; as the dark blue alicorn walked through each moonbeam, light gathered in her mane like dew on the flowers in the morning. Through two moonbeams, then three, then four Luna walked, and through each she collected the moondrops on her mane and tail, each glowing and shifting like liquid moonlight. Celestia stopped and smiled as Luna approached her, glistening gently from nose to rump. She looked up at Celestia and arched an eyebrow, but Celestia found herself unable to speak; instead, she leaned down and gently touched Luna’s mane with her horn, causing one of the drops to roll down Luna’s mane and drop onto her nose. The younger Princess crossed her teal eyes to look at it before giggling. “They have started doing that,” she said quietly, but to no avail; even her whisper echoed unnaturally in the cavernous room.

Luna gave her sister a smile before spreading her hooves slightly and shaking her whole body, sending bursts of moonlight scattering around her; as soon as the drops left her body they turned back into pure light, shooting off into the dark corners of the room and briefly giving them light before they faded away. Now Celestia found herself giggling, and Luna joined her. “That was perhaps the most adorable thing I have ever seen moonlight do,” Celestia admitted. She smiled at her sister. “You have truly grown into your powers, Luna.” Luna blushed; Celestia could see it even in the shadows of the main hall. She never has been able to take a compliment, she thought. But perhaps that’s a good thing. “But the moonlight’s affection for you is not why we’ve come here tonight.” She turned with a flick of her tail and continued on their way, Luna close behind.

They entered a smaller wing of the castle, taking several turns until they came to a long, bare hallway, devoid of any tapestries or statues or even candle sconces. Only the glancing moonlight from the south-facing windows allowed them to see where they were going, and Celestia wished that darkness was a valid reason for turning back. The two alicorn walked down the hall halfway before Celestia stopped and, with an inaudible sigh, her horn lit up with the soft pink glow of her magic. Before them on the wall there was a sharp ker-chunk, and then the soft whoooosh of air being released from something. She spared a glance over at Luna, who was staring in wonder at the hidden door, and before she could stop herself Celestia giggled at her expression. “I’m sorry, sister… but sometimes I forget that you were not here to help me build Canterlot Castle, and do not know it as I do.” She turned back to the door and applied a gentle touch with her magic yet again; the doors swung open with a gentle creak, revealing a pitch-black room beyond. Celestia shifted her wings uncomfortably before looking back to Luna. “This room hasn’t been opened for almost four hundred years,” she said. “I had hoped and prayed that I would never have to open it again… but with Dark Star’s march on Canterlot imminent, I feel that there is no other choice.”

Luna cast a wary glance at the darkness beyond the door, but she stood up straighter and took a step towards Celestia, her eyes strong. “I trust your judgment, Celestia,” she said. “I believe in you.”

Celestia felt her chest tighten at those very simple words, and she gave Luna a nod. “And that means more to me than anything,” she said softly. Then she turned, and together the two Princesses walked into the darkness.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The first thing Luna noticed was the smell of the room; it smelled old, and dusty, as if nopony had been in there in hundreds of years… which according to Celestia was the truth. The younger alicorn found her heart and her mind racing as she followed her sister into the darkness, wondering what Celestia could have wanted locked away forever.

The sound of their hooves echoed in the room, telling Luna that it must be of decent size; from far, far above them, faint moonlight trickled in a dome of glass in the ceiling, but it was not enough to light up anything but the highest parts of the walls, which were the same color as the main hall- white with gold around the edges.

Off to her left, she heard Celestia whisper, “Close your eyes for a minute, Luna; this could be a bit dusty.”

Luna was about to ask what she was talking about when she saw Celestia’s horn glow, and heard a small click far above; a small window had opened at the very top of the dome, and she suddenly thought better of opening her mouth. She squeezed her eyes shut just as the wind started to tease the end of her tail, and in a matter of seconds the magical windstorm was swirling about the two alicorn like a hurricane. Luna felt her balance shift once or twice, but she knew she was in no danger of being swept off her hooves- Celestia was too in control for that to happen. The smell of dust grew incredible for a long moment, but soon it was gone, replaced by clean air from the still-open hallway door. The wind increased suddenly, whipping Luna’s ethereal mane about her face- then, just as suddenly as it had come up, the magical wind stopped completely, and far above, another small click told Luna that the window at the top of the dome was shut.

“All right, it’s clear now,” Celestia said.

“That’s one way to get rid of the dust,” Luna said as she opened her eyes. Celestia’s horn glowed yet again, and around the room a series of candle flames leaped into existence, illuminating the room for the first time; Luna felt her eyes widen and she gasped in spite of herself. She now stood in a place that few ponies had ever been, and a place few even knew existed: Princess Celestia’s War Room.

The ceiling was high and vaulted but not very wide, as if it had been squeezed in as an afterthought; it was easily three times as high as it was wide. In each corner of the room reared a huge statue of an alicorn, and to her further surprise Luna realized that she recognized them; they were her family- Mother, Father, Celestia and herself, each holding a spear in their mouths, each with a look of grim determination on their faces. Between the statues on the walls hung four large tapestries- two bearing the blazing sun of Celestia, and two bearing the crescent moon and clouds of Luna. She turned to Celestia. “You said this room hasn’t been opened in four hundred years?” she asked. Celestia nodded, and Luna shook her head. “Then why do you fly my standard here? I was… the enemy, then.”

Celestia stepped close to her yet again, and with her right wing she reached out and gently touched Luna’s left wing. “You were never an enemy to me,” she said softly. Then she walked past Luna towards a huge, central table, a table completely bare of any markings or contents. Luna found herself smiling as she followed, her eager teal eyes drinking in every detail of the room. There were no grand pillars here, although the statues seemed to be partially structural as well as decorative. She looked lower, and noticed two ponyquins standing off to the side, one slightly larger than the other. The larger one wore a suit of beautiful golden chainmail, the links so delicate and fine that it almost appeared as a golden sheen instead of armor. They were linked to a main breastplate bearing a sun on the chest and a solid midline down the back that attached to a hood of links that went over the ponyquin’s head and linked around its faux unicorn horn. There were two long slits down the back, obviously meant for wings, and a golden spear leaned against the left foreleg; a delicate golden staff traced with sun designs ending in a wide, leaf-shaped blade.

The smaller ponyquin wore something similar to plate armor, with black armored plates overlapping on the chest and forelegs, wrapping around the head and between where the wings would be. Armored plates covered the flanks and shoulders, protecting any joints from attack. It bore a crescent moon on the chest and a helmet that was slimmed down so it could be worn easily with little restriction on movement. A spear also was propped against it; a black shafted weapon chased with silver scrollwork and ending in a long, thin blade. Luna recognized them, of course; they were the suits of armor that she and Celestia had worn during their war with Discord. What amazed her was that her suit of armor had survived for more than a thousand years undamaged. She turned to Celestia, who had stood watching her. “My armor…?”

“Did you think I would throw it out with the recycling, Luna?” Celestia asked. “That battle showed just how good of a team we could be, little sister; and I always want to remember our victory that day.” The white alicorn turned to the table and motioned with her head that Luna should do the same. “There were many, many days during the Pony-Griffon War four hundred years ago that I wished you were here beside me, Luna,” she admitted. “That was when this room was built; and also when I made this.” She lowered her horn to the table and touched it to the side; there was a brief flash of magic, and suddenly the table wasn’t empty anymore.

The top had been filled with a glowing representation of Equestria, all magically rendered to look perfectly real. Small wisps of cloud floated around the tips of the high mountains around Canterlot before her eyes, and far off to the south a storm covered the frontier town of Appleoosa. “Celestia…” she said in wonder. “This… this is incredible!” She stood on her hind legs and placed her hooves onto the edges of the table. Everything was perfect; she could see Canterlot on its lofty perch in the mountains, Manehatten off to the west with its tall buildings, and even Ponyville, nestled away in its valley. Above the scene, a small, translucent moon hovered, indicating that it was currently night. “The amount of magic in this table, Tia…” Luna could feel it coursing through the structure like a beacon, blazing with latent magical energy. “But why do you need so much magic to maintain a simple illusion?” she asked, glancing at Celestia. “It shouldn’t take nearly this much.”

Celestia stepped up to the table, and looked at her sister. “Luna… name a place. Any place you can think of in Equestria, and ask the map to show it to you.”

Luna blinked, and Celestia raised a hoof, indicating that she should try. With an arched eyebrow, Luna turned to the table and said, “Show me Ponyville.”

The world on the table lurched forward, landscape flying by as the command brought the small town of Ponyville hurtling up close to Luna; within seconds the map settled, displaying Ponyville in perfect, exquisite detail- Luna swore she could see the leaves on the trees shifting in an unfelt breeze. Her eyes brightened and she leaned forward to examine it closer. “Amazing, Celestia… you really poured all of your memories of this place into the illusion. So detailed… almost as if I was-,”

“-Seeing it as it is, right now?” Celestia finished softly.

Luna glanced at her sister, and when she saw Celestia’s downcast eyes, she gasped. “Tia… you didn’t… Is this…?”

Celestia nodded. “That is Ponyville, not a memory. It is Ponyville, exactly as it is tonight, right now.” She swallowed visibly, as if she didn’t want to say the next words but knew she had to. “Tell the map to find Twilight Sparkle.” Luna stared at her in disbelief, but Celestia nodded. “Go ahead, Luna. Try it.”

Luna skeptically turned back to the map. “Show me Twilight Sparkle,” she said loudly. Again the map moved, though not as quickly as before, gliding gently through Ponyville until it reached a certain tree, containing a certain library and a certain young lavender unicorn. From where Luna was standing she could only see the tree, but at Celestia’s beckoning she walked over to look at it from another angle, and gasped at what she saw. Through one of the windows of the library she could see Twilight Sparkle, lying on a pillow with a book out. She could see her as clearly as she could see Celestia standing right next to her.

“Tia.” Now Luna’s voice was tinged with accusation. “What did you do..?”

Celestia laughed slightly. “You sounded just like Mother right then, you know that? She used to use that tone of voice whenever I made a new creature to play with.” She met Luna’s eyes, and the confusion and curiosity there were so intense that she sighed. “This is why I never wanted to open this room again, Luna,” she said softly. “I made this during the height of the Pony-Griffon War.” She sighed and turned away from the table, her wings shuffling irritably. She lifted a hoof and touched the table beneath the illusion; Luna could hear her hoof clicking slightly as it traced the hundreds of intricate lines carved into the tabletop that held in the magic that powered it. “Things were going poorly for us, Luna. You remember the problems the griffons gave us when you were still around?” Luna nodded. “Well, it was much, much worse. Not just border skirmishes; the griffons were threatening full-scale invasion, and we had no choice but to march to defend the borders.” Celestia shook her head. “The war wasn’t going very well, and no matter how fast our messengers were, I could never get the information needed fast enough.” She gestured to the table with her wing. “And that is when I made this. It allows me to see anywhere in Equestria, any pony in Equestria, whenever I ask.” Her expression hardened. “It allowed me to send reinforcements where they were needed before our troops even knew they needed them, and with it I saved many, many lives... but I know that doesn’t justify what this is.”

“You can see their lives, Tia,” Luna said, knowing she spoke her sister’s mind as well. “With this you could… manipulate anypony, everypony…”

“I know,” Celestia said solemnly. “And that was why this room has been sealed for four hundred years; I vowed that I would only use this in times of war, when Equestria was in desperate need.” She turned back to the table. “And unfortunately, Luna, desperate need is upon us. Show me Dark Star and his army.”

The view on the table leaped backwards, leaving Ponyville far behind as it moved; the image on the table shifted, briefly showing Canterlot at the outer edges of the table before zooming in on a broad valley road through the mountains to the west. It was summertime in Equestria, so the valley was clear of snow; Luna knew from the past winter here that snow often clogged that particular valley and made it impassable during the colder months. The image halted while still showing a very wide view of the geography and out of the corner of her eye Luna saw Celestia frown. “Closer,” she told the table, but the image didn’t shift much; the valley grew larger, and at the bottom of it several small campfires came into view, but that was as close as they could get. “The blackness of the night take you, Dark Star,” Celestia cursed gravely. “He’s tried to block the table’s view of him. Not specifically; the table didn’t even exist in that time, but he’s put up protection spells strong enough that even the power of the table can’t penetrate it.” She sighed. “No matter; I wanted to see his army, not him personally.”

But Luna didn’t hear her. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from the twinkling campfires that the table showed her; the neat rows of tiny tents, barely visible in the moonlight. He was down there, somewhere… Her heart grew heavy, as it had earlier that night, and this time she knew it wasn’t just responsibility that weighed on her. She almost ordered the table to try harder; to force it to find Dark Star himself, so she could see him. She wanted to see him, even if she feared what she might find; she knew in her heart how she felt, how she truly felt about the black stallion, no matter what he’d done… and the guilt of her love weighed more heavily than the guilt she’d felt before. She could change her guilt by association, even mend her guilt by creation… but she knew she could not change her love for the stallion who now threatened her home. The corners of her eyes burned, and as snapped out of her trance to blink away the tears, she realized that Celestia had been speaking to her.

“Luna…? Are you alright?” Tia’s voice was heavy with concern. “If… if this is too much for you, we can-,”

“No, Celestia, no. I’m fine.” She cleared her throat quietly and turned to her sister. “Is this what you wanted to show me?” she managed.

Celestia shook her head. “Only partially; the table plays a key role in what I needed to speak to you about.” She gestured with her hoof at the valley. “That is Dark Star’s army, Luna; my Pegasus scouts report that his numbers have grown to seven hundred since he left Whinnyapolis, and this seems to confirm it.” She sighed. “I still have a hard time believing that he could take this city with so few ponies.”

Luna watched the camp for a long moment before raising her eyes to her old suit of armor in the corner. “You remember the war with Discord, don’t you, Celestia?” she asked softly.

“Of course I do.”

“You remember what it was like to lead our soldiers into battle personally?”

Celestia nodded grimly. “I most certainly do.”

Luna turned back and met her eyes. “Then do you remember what the biggest hindrance to a soldier is?”

Now Celestia blinked in surprise. “The biggest… well, I’d have to say it was fear.” But she sounded unsure.

Luna shook her head. “No, Tia, not fear. Fear can be overcome by bravery or stupidity.” She smirked. “And as I recall, we two had a good deal of both.” Celestia sniffed, but her eyes said she agreed. “No; the biggest obstacle to a soldier is a sense of compassion.” She dropped her eyes back to the floor. “Don’t you remember, Tia… a tear shed for every life lost?”

She felt more than saw her sister nod. “I remember.”

“That is what makes Dark Star’s army so dangerous,” Luna explained, bringing her eyes back to the table and the camp it showed. “Not only do they lack fear, they lack compassion, remorse, and regret. They will kill indiscriminately until Dark Star releases them.”

Celestia nodded as she too gazed at the map. The two sisters were silent for a long while, each lost in her own thoughts. Finally, after more than an hour, moonlight began to creep down the walls from the dome at the top of the room and Celestia let out a huge yawn. “Ooh… I apologize, Luna. I have stayed up far later than I had intended.” The white alicorn turned to her. “Thank you for coming here with me, Luna; you have helped me make a difficult decision, but with your counsel I know I’ve made the right one. Tonight, if you have the time, start working on troop placements for our defense of Canterlot. I feel, deep in my heart, that Dark Star will not stop until he faces us in battle.” A spark of hope flitted across her eyes. “Unless you have something, something you’ve forgotten to mention, that could spare us this barbarity?”

Luna met her sister’s gaze and shook her head ruefully. “I’m sorry, Tia, I truly am… but you are correct. Dark Star will not stop, and will settle for nothing less than combat.” Her heart twisted as she said it, and she knew the reason: this time, when they faced one another, she knew she would be forced to fight him herself.

Celestia nodded before stepping towards Luna and laying her graceful neck across Luna’s own, hugging her close. Luna drew strength from her sister’s presence, and despite her fear knew that they could and would triumph… but even by winning with Celestia, she would lose something almost as precious to her; and that cut her as deeply as any slash with a sword.

Without another word Celestia broke their embrace and walked slowly from the room, leaving Luna alone with her thoughts and the table that showed her both her greatest love and her most hated enemy.

Chapter 11

The first thing Dark Star noticed was the smell- the sharp, salty tang of sea air that filled his lungs and seemed to make him feel alive for the first time in forever. He breathed deeply, allowing it to cleanse him, washing away his worries and fears… and it had been a very, very long time since he’d been without those. The second thing he noticed was that, glancing down at his own hooves, that they weren’t black; they were a light gray, like high clouds in the winter, and he suddenly knew beyond two things for certain: if he could see himself, he would see that he also had green eyes, not gold, and that his cutie mark would be a pair of crossed swords behind a blue diamond. He also knew immediately that this was a dream- a proper dream, one that was him and only him- because this was a scene he’d played out before, a very long time ago.

He stood on a cliff, high above the gentle rolling waves of the sea that lay to the west of Equestria. His eyes searched the sky, smattered with countless diamonds dancing on the black silk of the night, all surrounding the huge, luminescent pearl that was the moon as it slowly descended towards the western horizon, spreading a huge swath of moonlight across the water and causing his silver armor to shine brightly. It was a breathtaking sight; the sea was calm, reflecting the stars and moon as if it were a mirror, making it feel as though he were standing amidst the stars instead of below them.

But as beautiful as the scene before him was, the young mare standing next to him on that cliff overlooking the sea put it all to shame. He turned his eyes to her, and knew that if he went blind at that very moment he could do so happily, knowing that he had seen his heart’s desire and knew her face. She was wearing one of her gowns from the court, a light blue dress that gathered near her tail and fell in gentle waves to her hooves. The gown was touched with white lace and dark blue details, all tailor-made specifically for the one pony in the universe he loved with all his heart- Princess Luna.

She stared out at the sea, her teal eyes at peace as he watched her. Her mane, the same light blue as her dress, curled slightly around her face and fell in a single, gentle wave down her graceful neck, and even knowing that this was a dream, Dark Star felt his heart race; this was Luna as he remembered her- her height was the same, but her mane was that of a much younger, much different Princess of the Moon. She shifted her weight on her hooves and sighed before turning her luminous eyes to him.

“Prithee, tell us thy thoughts, Captain Brightsteel,” she said, her voice soft and melodious. “Art thou enjoying the night we hath made for thee?” She smiled demurely. “We assure thee, ‘twas made for thee and for thee alone, forsooth.”

“The night is beautiful as always, my Princess,” he said, meeting her eyes. “But thy words ring false, dearest Princess; for this soldier knows thee makes the night for all, and not just for him.”

“Art thou accusing thy Princess of falsehood?” Luna raised an eyebrow at him. “We shall have thee know, Captain, that such nonsense and blatant ignorance shall end thee in yon dungeon in Everfree Castle.” She took a step towards him, her smile telling him that she would do no such thing. “Verily, is that how thee wouldst like to live thy last days?” She stepped closer to him, so close that he could feel her breath on his neck as she spoke. “Chained to the walls… thy free will stripped, thy spirit broken… bereft of hope and compassion…” Her body pressed closer to his, the ruffles of her gown brushing gently against his armor and exposed coat; he shivered as he felt the heat of her body next to his, despite the warm breeze around them. “And, perhaps most grievous… cast out of thy Princess’s sight..?”

He smiled slyly and turned to face Luna, his eyes bright. “Methinks my Princess doth protest too much,” he said boldly. “I think it is thee who wouldst feel keenly the loss of thy precious Captain, if such a degradation of thy affections were to be effected.”

Now Luna laughed, and to his ears it was the most amazing, sweetest sound in the world. “Oh Captain, my Captain…” She leaned against him suddenly, laying her head against his neck and pressing her face against him. “You have no idea how keenly I would feel it,” she said, dropping the proper vernacular of the Court. In the dream, Dark Star remembered feeling relieved; he hadn’t been sure how much longer he could keep talking like the nobles. His dream-self smiled broadly and pressed against Luna. “And you know very well that I made this night especially for you,” she said softly against his neck.

“I know, Luna,” he whispered. “And it’s gorgeous… almost as beautiful as you are.” The alicorn Princess pulled away from him just far enough to look him in the eyes, and Dark Star felt his heart melt. THIS was Luna how he remembered her- the love in her eyes made it clear that no matter what happened, she wanted them to be together forever.

“Brightsteel…” She whispered the name almost reverently, as if she were speaking the name of a deity. There was so much unsaid in that statement, the simple uttering of his name, that Dark Star felt himself become overwhelmed by the coursing, roaring sea of emotions inside of him. As daring of a soldier as he was, the young Captain Brightsteel had never had the courage to tell the Princess how he’d felt- never really, truly told her, face-to-face, that he loved her. In the dream, he felt himself smile, and his lucid mind knew exactly why. That ends tonight.

Dark Star was merely a passenger at this point inside his dream-self; he felt himself pull away from Luna and face her directly, his heart pounding against his ribs. “Luna, I… I have something I want to say to you.” The Princess tilted her head in curiosity, but he held up a hoof to forestall questions. “Please, my Princess; grant me this moment, before my courage fails me and all of my words drown in your eyes.” He took a shaky breath, held it for a moment, then let it out slowly before attempting to speak again. “My Princess… I must confess that I am a soldier first and foremost, and not as gifted with words as some ponies are. I do not have the grace of tongue that the nobility do, nor do I have the vast knowledge of words that the scholars do… but there is one thing that I have, something that they do not, that encourages me to lay aside my blunt soldier’s ways and speak to you thusly. Something that I feel deep in my heart deserves more than just the three words it requires.” He sighed, and suddenly felt a huge surge of doubt. What was he doing?! This was without a doubt the STUPIDEST thing he could think of ever having done, EVER! He was going to sound like an idiot, and then the Princess would hate him and never speak to him again…!

Then he looked up into Luna’s eyes, and he felt all of his worry and doubt disappear like fog before the morning sun. In those sea-green depths lay the very reason he was telling her this in the first place, and she was waiting.

“Princess Luna… I… find myself unable to concentrate on my duties of late. I feel as though I am lost, unable to find my way, stumbling about my tasks as a pony possessed. My path is hidden in the light of the sun, scoured clean by its unyielding rays... But I am sworn to serve the sunlight, and serve I do, despite my handicap. The days are endless… but the nights bring relief.” His stepped towards her, his heart pounding in his ears as the words poured from his lips. “For it is during the night that I am able to find guidance. The stars are my map, and the moon my legend, and ever do they unfailingly show me my path, the path hidden from me by the sun but revealed to me by the blessed light of the moon, the path that leads me from the wilds of the world home to my hearth and heart.” He leaned down to Luna and nuzzled her cheek gently. “You are my night, Luna,” he whispered. “The moon and stars that lead me home. You are my hearth and home, the place I most want to be… and you are my heart, beating alone in the darkness no more.” He met her eyes, and he knew his face was flushed. Luna’s beautiful eyes were sparkling in the moonlight, unshed tears threatening to spill over as she smiled at him. “Princess Luna… I love you,” he heard himself say. Dark Star felt his heart compress. Such a confession… especially during that day and age; but what Luna said next made it worth every peril that he faced.

She stepped towards him and raised her head high, touching her unicorn horn against his, her wings fluttering as if to mimic his heart. When their horns touched, a soft green light exploded from them, the soft light of spring, of hope, and of love. “I love you too,” she whispered to him. “And I promise… we’ll always be together, Brightsteel… always.”

The two of us, together forever, my love.

Dark Star savored the moment, letting the feelings of love wash over him. It had been so long, SO long ago since he’d felt this way… since he had truly felt what love was, or what it meant to be in love with his Princess. He knew at the time he never wanted that moment to end… but if he had known then what the future held, he would have wished it all the more.

As if on cue, the scene faded, and Dark Star found himself standing with three other ponies, and even without looking at them he knew who they were: Morninglight, Wild Wings and Shooting Star, all his fellow generals before their time. He felt himself glance over at Morninglight, who nodded solemnly. “I will follow you, Princess Luna,” she said. Her voice was cold and certain, and for good reason; what Princess Luna was suggesting was treason, punishable even here in peaceful Everfree by death.

Wild Wings was next, his red eyes burning with passionate fire. “I will follow, Princess of the night!” he said emphatically. Dark Star knew that where Morninglight’s decision would be based on logic and calculation, Wild Wings would follow on anger and impulse. An impulsive ally, but a dangerous foe.

Next was Shooting Star, the dark-blue Pegasus staring at the stones at his feet for a long moment before raising his head. “I will follow, Princess; you have shown me the world I fear, and I shall bring that fear to them.” As one, the other three ponies bowed low, and Dark Star felt his dream-self turn around. Princess Luna stood before them, her wings outstretched and her eyes wild.

“And so shall it be,” she said, her voice heavy with power. “The four of you shall be our vanguard, the tip of our spear, the head of our serpent.” Her unicorn horn began to glow, the brightness increasing so rapidly that Dark Star had to shield his eyes. He felt her magic touch him, but it wasn’t the same as the times he’d felt it previously; this wasn’t the soft, cool touch of the Moon Princess- instead it was harshly cold, bitter, like the bite of a winter wind on an unprotected coat. “We rename thee,” her voice continued, “In honor of thy service to us. Morninglight, you shall be one who stands against the dawn; and thee shall be called Morningstar.” Behind him, he heard Morninglight yelp slightly, but he could not turn to see what had happened. For the first time since the creation of the clandestine Lunar Republic, he felt a cold shock of fear in his heart. “Wild Wings, you shall be the one who rides with reckless abandon against our foes. We rename thee Wild Star.” He heard Wild Wings chuckle darkly; somehow, that didn’t surprise anyone. “Shooting Star…” Here Luna’s voice became soft and dangerous. “Thy fear makes thee a dangerous ally, Shooting Star. Doth thou understand that if thee betrays us, thy fears shall be born to flesh to torment thee?” Even though there was no response, Dark Star knew he agreed. “Then we rename thee Falling Star; may you drag others into your realm of fear.”

Then her eyes fell on him… and he stared into hers. Her teal eyes, once so kind and demure, now held nothing but bitterness and power. The pupils had begun to elongate, becoming vague slits instead of round as they should be. And yet even through those evil eyes, he could not help but feel something else coming from her… that same gentle love that he’d felt so long ago on the cliffs by the sea. “And thee, Brightsteel,” she said, and her voice dropped back to what it should have been; gentle and kind, but full of determination. “For all thee hath done for us… we name thee our second in command, and not only a new name, but a new form, as well… We name thee Dark Star, for with thy help we shall bring forth an endless night upon Equestria, an endless, beautiful night for us to share.”

The two of us, together forever, my love.

Her horn had blazed with light, and Dark Star remembered the pain; the searing, unbelievable pain that had coursed through him as his Princess had changed his very body in accordance to her wishes…and in his heart, Dark Star knew that if given the choice, he would do this all again.

The dream changed again, and he found himself in a field outside of the city of Everfree. He was running, though it was difficult to do with a wounded right front leg; he half-galloped, half-skipped along, trying his best to keep pace with Morningstar. “Come ON,” she urged. “Princess Luna needs us, Dark Star!”

“I KNOW that,” he snarled. “If you hadn’t bumbled into that ambush, we wouldn’t be limping along back here! What happened to your vaunted healing powers, magician?” he mocked. “Shouldn’t you be able to patch me up and be on our way?”

She turned her head to glare at him. “To heal you properly you would have to lie down for ten minutes. Do you have that time?”

He growled but nodded. They did NOT have that time. Wild Star and Falling Star had soared ahead to support Luna; apparently Celestia had gotten word that she was building an army and had decided to deal with her sister personally, sending her golden-armored Royal Guards after Dark Star and the others. Unfortunately for the guards, she hadn’t sent enough.

They two generals topped a rise and gazed down into the valley before them, where a whole legion of Royal Guards stood at attention. At their head stood the blazing white alicorn; their sworn enemy, and the leader of Equestria- Princess Celestia. She stood facing Luna, who stood next to Wild Star and Falling Star, her wings bristling, her magic held but inactive. Celestia was talking to her, wings held low, defensively.

“Luna, you’re not listening to reason!” she screamed. Her soft pink mane rippled in the breeze, and even from this distance he could hear the anger in her voice. “Just give this up, and come back with me!”

Luna laughed, the power she was gathering to herself sending the sound echoing from every possible direction. Above their heads, clouds began to gather, and Dark Star could feel the energy building in them. Lightning began to flash, and even the seasoned Pegasus guards shifted uncomfortably as the wind rose around them. “Sister… it’s far too late for that.” Her voice changed as she spoke, deepening sinisterly as she continued. “You have pressed me too far, kept me locked away in the castle… keeping the citizens of Equestria afraid of my beautiful nights… but NO MORE!” The storm above them flared to life and lightning lanced down into the ranks of guards; the concussions blasted pegasi back and outwards, their bodies limp and lifeless. Celestia turned and screamed in rage, but when she turned back to Luna she found that she couldn’t retaliate… and Dark Star felt his heart twist in something he was not familiar with: despair.

Luna had begun to change. Her mane began to sparkle with a demonic light, and her eyes began to glow bright white as her body twisted and morphed. Her legs lengthened and she grew taller, more adult-like; armor began to appear around her legs and head, an aura of nightmarish power washing off of her. Everything in the world seemed to slow down, and then with a burst of darkness Luna re-emerged… but it wasn’t Luna. It was someone different.

Nightmare Moon.

The dream changed again, and became disoriented. Dark Star saw flashes of the aftermath; himself fighting guards, himself facing off against Celestia herself as her face twisted in tyrannical anger- he watched as Celestia, with the help of the Elements of Harmony he hated so much, banished Nightmare Moon from Equestria for a thousand years. He saw himself speak with Morningstar over dusty tomes and scrolls as they searched for spells to free their leader… he felt his hatred for Celestia build and build until he knew he could harness its power… He saw the construction of the Elements of Destruction, and then his voluntary exile and stasis.

Then the dream changed again. He saw Luna as she was now, when she stepped into the dreams and met him in Whinnyapolis…

“Dark Star, you need to understand one thing and one thing only. If you were doing this for me, you would have stopped before you began.” He saw her tears trickling down her cheeks as she stared at him, so like the Luna he knew, and yet so different. “Your hate is blinding you. You need to let go, let go of your hate and see what is right in front of your nose!”

The scenes shifted back. He saw Luna as she changed them all- he saw the lust for power, the bitter hatred that had begun to consume her even then. A flash- he was watching Celestia plead with her, hearing for the first time the heart-wrenching sadness in the white alicorn’s voice as she begged Luna to give up… and the blind evil power that spoke through his beloved’s mouth, the living manifestation of Luna’s bitterness. Another flash- he was fighting Celestia, and he saw the tyranny that he remembered on her face fade into the heartbreak and self-disgust that had been there in truth.

“No,” he said as the scene shifted one last time; back to that night in Whinnyapolis, and what he had seen as Celestia’s manipulation suddenly became honesty from Luna, and the truth of her love in her eyes. “NO, I won’t let you show me LIES!” he shouted into the dream.

“Who’s lying to you, Dark Star?” a voice said. Suddenly, the images froze and started to fade away to nothingness. The black unicorn looked around; the voice was very familiar… too familiar.

It was his own.

He turned around as everything around him faded, and suddenly he was standing in nothing and amidst nothing, staring at another unicorn. The other pony was light gray with a steel-gray mane, green eyes and a cutie mark consisting of two crossed swords behind a blue diamond. Dark Star stared at him for a long moment before saying the most intelligent thing he could ever remember saying.

“Hmmmm.”

Brightsteel smirked at him, taking a step forward. “What’s the matter? Why stop the dream now? Can’t deal with the truth when you see it?”

Dark Star glared at him for a long moment before turning his back on the other unicorn. “Not at all; I simply refuse to see lies for more than they are.”

“You wouldn’t know the truth if it bit you on your rump,” the gray unicorn said. “Those images of sorrow from Celestia and evil from Luna weren’t lies, Dark. They were truth, and you know it!”

Now the black unicorn rounded on himself, his golden eyes blazing. “How DARE you say Luna is evil. How could you say such a thing?!”

“Because she was, Dark Star!!” Brightsteel shouted at him. “Or did you happen to miss the look on her face when she changed us?! Or how easy it was for her to kill those guards? THAT was not the Luna I fell in love with, Dark, and it wasn’t the Luna YOU fell in love with, either.” Dark Star was silent for a long moment, and Brightsteel continued. “Your hate has made you strong- stronger than either of us could have ever even imagined…” His eyes narrowed, and his face twisted into a sneer. “But it has also made you blind, and STUPID. Luna was right- you need to wake up and see.”

“See WHAT?!” Dark Star screamed at him, the hair at the base of his mane standing on end. “That the mare we fell in love with betrayed us?! That she used us and manipulated us and then abandoned us?!”

There was silence between the two unicorns for a very long moment, and then a single word answer: “Yes.”

Dark Star felt his anger rising as he stared in hatred at Brightsteel. “Would you have us hate Luna?” he asked quietly.

“Of course not, don’t be stupid.”

“That’s what you’re asking!” Dark Star shouted. “The things you’re trying to get us to see, the things you say Luna did; they are worthy of our hatred! These things are why we hate Celestia!!”

Brightsteel stared at him in disbelief. “You really can’t see past it, can you? You’ve cocooned yourself in lies so that you won’t see the truth, because it’s too hard to accept. It’s not all so black and white, Dark.”

“You’re the one talking about truth and lies, Brightsteel. Is there anything more black-and-white than that?”

“Lies force you to see the world in black and white, Dark Star. You allow yourself to be ruled by absolutes, of what IS and ISN’T, and refuse to see that ponies can change, situations can change, and the WORLD can change. The truth, though; the truth is everything from black to white and every color and shade of gray in between. The truth is what IS, and doesn’t bother with what isn’t.” Brightsteel sighed. “Lies cover the world in blacks and whites, keeping you from seeing the colors of the truth.”

“Then what is the truth, O Great and Mighty Brightsteel?” Dark Star said mockingly. “Please, enlighten us with your boundless wisdom.”

“That Luna was evil.” Dark Star felt the dam break, and without a second thought the horn atop his head spouted fire, sending a wave of crimson flame to engulf Brightsteel… but the gray unicorn simply smiled. “That the mare we loved with every ounce of our being turned her back on us, on everypony, on the world, for her own bitterness and selfish desires.”

Finally, the flames stopped, and Dark Star’s chest heaved as he stared with absolute disgust at Brightsteel. “And what would you have us DO with this so-called truth?”

Suddenly, Brightsteel was standing nose-to-nose with Dark Star, his green eyes boring into Dark Star’s gold. “Accept that time has changed her, for the better, and that time can heal us, too. She is our Luna again, and we can be with her. All you have to do is stop this madness.”

Dark Star stared into Brightsteel’s eyes, his own eyes, and snarled, “And do you really think that just saying, “We give up!” is going to make Luna come running back to us? Do you really think Celestia is going to let us live, after what we’ve done? NO. She’ll either kill us or turn us to stone, like she did Discord. Do you want to spend eternity as a statue? Because I do NOT.”

“I can’t tell you for sure what will happen, Dark, but anything has got to be better than living this LIE!”

“Go to hell.”

“You first.”

Dark Star stared at Brightsteel in disgust, and Brightsteel returned the gaze equally. Finally, Brightsteel broke the silence. “You know, I’m starting to not care if Celestia kills us. At least I won’t have to put up with your stupidity anymore.”

The black unicorn snarled at him as he turned away and started walking into the darkness. “If we weren’t the same pony, I’d kill you,” he muttered.

Brightsteel turned around and locked eyes with him as he faded away. “You did kill me, Dark. All those years ago, when you didn’t try to stop Luna… when you decided to let her believe she was worthless… you killed me.”

~*~*~*~

Dark Star awoke with a start in his tent, cold sweat drenching his mane. With a growl he threw his blankets off and rose to his hooves, shaking himself from mane to tail vigorously before walking to the door of his small tent. From the corner, his sword rose and floated to him. With quick magical manipulation of the belt he strapped it around his waist and walked out into the bright moonlight.

The night wind touched his face, teasing the hairs of his mane as he walked out into the camp, trying to find his center. He’d had that dream before, but it had never ended quite that way. He sighed and shook his head, trying to clear the last vestiges of sleep and the anger of the dream from his mind. Around his neck the amulet of Hate bounced against his chest, and he drew comfort from it. Slowly, he fed his uncertainty into the amulet, and the amulet rewarded him with a cold, suffocating hatred that calmed his nerves and steeled his heart. The dream was just a dream, he told himself… but even as he thought it, a twinge of doubt rang in his heart, as if to say, “You’re lying to yourself again”. Angrily he pushed the thought away, and looked up at the moon… the moon that had, many years ago, represented all things good in his life. Now… it remained to be seen what it would represent.

“Luna,” he whispered into the fragrant night air. “I’m coming. In two day’s time, my army will come to Canterlot… and I will set you free.”

Chapter 12

The next morning dawned bright and clear in Ponyville, and from the first moment that hooves hit the streets, there was only one thing on everypony’s lips: Pinkie Pie’s party. Word was that she would be throwing a huge party in honor of the Whinnyapolians, and that the whole town was invited- literally. In fact, when questioned about where the party would be held, the answer from Pinkie Pie was apparently “The town square, silly! Where else would be big enough to hold everypony?” This, of course, perked up everypony in town, and much to Twilight’s surprise, especially the ponies from Whinnyapolis, who unanimously told her that if there was one thing they hadn’t expected, it was a party, and that made it all the nicer for them. Somehow, the sun always shone brighter for everypony when they knew that there was something to look forward to at the end of the day... however, unbeknownst to Falling Star, his day was about to get very interesting, in a very unexpected way.

The morning sun gently crept into the barn and into the dark Pegasus’ eyes, causing him to wince and roll over, his large wings tucked carefully around him. The sumptuous sheets that had been provided for the beds here were without a doubt the nicest he’d ever slept on, and they were quickly making it difficult for him to get up; Dark Star didn’t believe in such amenities, so this was a new problem for the Pegasus. Although, I think I might be able to change his mind if I got him to sleep here for just one night… The ponies here hadn’t really been able to do much to change the barn from being… well, a barn, but Applejack and her brother Big Macintosh had done what they could to minimize any drafts from the windows and doors when they were closed, and the beds were very soft and inviting. The combined effect was that when Falling Star closed his eyes, it felt like he was sleeping in any other building with about a dozen other ponies. In fact, it reminded him strikingly of his service in the Royal Guard, a fact that simultaneously put him at ease and on edge. After all, his service hadn’t exactly ended on a happy note.

Suddenly, the sunbeam that was lighting his corner of the room went black, and he rolled over again, his blue eyes opening slowly. He sighed. “Good morning, Wild Star,” he said softly, so as to not be overheard by the other ponies sleeping nearby. Not all of them were early risers like Wild Star; three or four still snoozed away, but they were far enough away that he felt comfortable enough to use the gray Pegasus’ name openly. The red-eyed pony grinned at him.

“Good morning, sleepy-wings. Time to rise and shine,” he said cheerily, sounding like a mare trying to cajole her filly out of bed in the morning. “The sun is bright, and there’s a good deal of plotting to be done!” He laughed lightly and raised a hoof to poke at Falling Star. “If only the boss could see some of us, lounging around until all hours of the day. He’d have a fit.”

Falling Star grumbled and used his left wing to push the blankets off of him as he slid out of bed. “It isn’t ‘all hours of the day’ when the sun just came up, Wild Star,” he huffed, shaking his mane and feathers slightly before pulling his wings tight against himself. “I doubt even Dark Star could blame us for taking a few extra hours’ sleep when we could get it.”

The gray Pegasus opened his mouth to argue, but was cut off as, with a small flash and a soft pop, a rolled up piece of paper appeared between them, hovered for a moment, then dropped to the floor. Immediately, the two pegasi glanced around to make sure no other ponies had seen the message arrive, each turning his body to hide the message from casual eyes. When it was clear that the rest of the ponies in the barn were indeed still sleeping, Wild Star turned and unrolled the piece of paper with a hoof. Even without looking at it, Falling Star knew who it was from. Morningstar should learn to be more careful, he thought sourly. We easily could have been around other ponies. Now that was something that Dark Star would be angry about; such a careless act could have jeopardized the entire mission.

After one last glance around the barn, Wild Star lowered his head to read the message. “Wild Star, I know I shouldn’t have sent this message to you like this, but unfortunately I am unable to get away. Rarity has informed me that a party is being held today in the town square, and that she will not be attending. It is being held for the refugees, and despite our cover I will not be attending either, opting instead to remain close to my target and subvert her all the more. You will be taking this responsibility and gather intelligence on the town and, if possible, the other bearers of the Elements. They may not be our targets, but they are an essential part of the mission, none the less.” Wild Star looked up at Falling Star, one eye squinted in disbelief. “Are you hearing this, Falls? That stuck-up mare is giving orders to me!” He kicked at the message, sending it sliding over to Falling Star’s hooves. “I can’t believe her… trying to take command while Dark Star isn’t around.”

“She’s right, though,” Falling Star said simply. He too found himself a little irritated that Morningstar had taken such action and felt at liberty to give orders, but that didn’t stop him from seeing what needed to be done. Not to mention that he felt like he had just dodged a griffon’s talons…

“Right or not,” Wild Star growled through gritted teeth, “That unicorn had better watch her flank when we get back to Dark Star, because you can bet your wings I’m gonna-,”

“Red Wing? Red Wing, y’all in here?” A blonde mane under a cowboy hat poked through the main door of the barn, and Falling Star had just enough time to step onto the message and hide it before Applejack turned her eyes on them. “There ya are, Red Wing,” she said in a loud whisper. “I was, uh… wonderin’ if you wanted t’ come with me fer a bit. I’ve got some chores that need doin’, and… well, I could use some company, if’n you wouldn’t mind…” She lowered her eyes so the brim of her hat covered them, but Falling Star could sense something other than a request for physical help behind her words, and obviously Wild Star did, too.

“Yeah, sure Applejack,” he said with a smile. “Just give me a second, I’m trying to explain to this guy that we all decided on beds the first night, and he can’t switch without asking.” He gave Falling Star a very irritated look, and Falling Star tried his best to give him one right back, for the sake of the charade. Applejack looked to Falling Star for a moment before nodding.

“Well, dun wake up any other pony, an’ if’n y’all cain’t settle it with words, take it outside. I won’t have none of y’all breakin’ my barn.” She glanced at Wild Star again, and Falling Star was surprised by what he saw in her eyes; an unbelievable sort of… need. Not a love kind of need, certainly… but it was the kind of look that said, “You’re the only pony who understands what I’m going through right now”. Wild Star had her wrapped around his hoof. Then the earth pony was gone, and Falling Star felt his muscles relax.

“That was too close,” he said softly, unsure if Applejack was still lurking.

“Yeah,” Wild Star agreed, flexing his neck from side to side. “Listen, I’ll see what she needs, but chances are good that I won’t be going to that party tonight. From what Applejack said to Rainbow Dash yesterday, I doubt she’ll want to show her face in town today, so until further notice, the orders from Morningstar’s note have fallen to you.”

Falling Star felt his stomach drop into his hooves. “Y… you’re kidding,” he stammered.

“Nope; that’s what I was going to tell you before Applejack interrupted. You are the only one whose target is out of Ponyville, so you’re the only one free to roam around unattached.” He shrugged. “Besides, it’s just a party. Go for a while, gather some intel, and come back. Easy.” The gray Pegasus flexed his wings. “I’m sure you remember the other bearers. Just keep an eye out for them, try and see what kind of effect we’re having. Depending on how fractured the team is now, we may be able to move soon.” He gave Falling Star a grin and trotted for the door. “Try to loosen up a little,” he said loudly over his shoulder. He nudged the door open with his nose, and was gone.

“That’s easy for you to say,” Falling Star whispered. The icy touch of fear had started to well up in his belly, and in spite of his best efforts, panic began to set in. He did not like to be around a lot of other ponies, he never had, ever since he was a colt, and now he was being sent into a party. And not just any party, a party for the WHOLE TOWN. EVERYpony who lived in Ponyville, not to mention the Whinnyapolians, would be there. He felt his chest grow tight, and he struggled to take a deep breath. Calm down, Falling Star… just take it easy. He shook his head and took the few steps back to his bed; with expert movements he took the messenger pouch from where it hung on his headboard and dropped it on the floor. He placed one hoof in each loop then worked his nose under the strap; with some wiggling and a grunt or two, he worked it down his neck and up his legs until it rested securely along his shoulders. Immediately, the amulet of Fear soothed him; it didn’t remove the fear, but it made him feel that it wasn’t in control of him. And that made all the difference to Falling Star. He forced himself to take a deep, controlled breath, trying his best to slow his racing heart. I can do this, he told himself. With the amulet, I can do this.

With one last deep breath, he walked to the door and pushed his way out into the morning sun. The only way to master fear is to become it, he told himself, echoing the words that Dark Star had told him all those years ago. So far, they had served him well, and he hoped that they continued to do so.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“What’s up, Applejack? You look… well, you look terrible this morning.”

The orange earth pony gave Wild Star a sour look. “Well, you try sleepin’ all night when you screamed at one o’ your best friends an’ made her cry.” She hung her head, and he could see the tears forming in her eyes. “I feel right stupid fer sayin’ those things to Rainbow…”

Wild Star galloped up and stopped right in front of Applejack, making her stop short and raise her head. “Don’t feel bad, Applejack,” he said firmly. “Don’t you dare. She deserved every bit of what you gave her, and you can’t deny that one bit.” His red eyes blazed, and he could feel the amulet on his chest filling him with anger. “Did she or did she not do exactly what you said she did?”

Applejack blinked. “Well, y-yeah she did, but-,”

“And wasn’t what you told her the truth?” he pressed.

“Yeah, I suppose it was…”

“Then what do you have to feel badly about?” He could feel the amulet reaching out to her, caressing the corners of her mind. “You told her the truth; it’s not your fault she can’t handle it.”

Wild Star felt a surge of triumph as Applejack’s green eyes hardened slightly. “Y’know… I did tell her the truth.”

“And she ran away because..?”

“Because she knew that she done wrong, and she’s too ruttin’ stubborn to apologize, that’s why!” He could feel it now, coursing through her; the red-hot light of anger. The gray Pegasus could barely contain his laughter as Applejack stomped a hoof firmly against the ground. “That irresponsible blue filly just cain’t face the music!”

Wild Star nodded, fighting to make sure to keep his mind clear… and it wasn’t an easy task. His amulet felt Applejack’s anger and the surging heat force his blood into a boil; his mind was becoming clouded, and the last thing he needed to do was lose control right now, when Applejack was beginning to confide in him. He took a deep breath. “Well, we can’t control what Rainbow does. All we can do is steer clear of her.”

Applejack nodded, but her eyes widened suddenly. “But wait… Pinkie Pie’s party is t’night… an’ I promised ‘er that I’d come…”

The Pegasus sighed. “Well, if you really want to… but…” He shrugged and turned away, knowing exactly what would come next.

“…but what?” The uncertainty in Applejack’s voice was enough to pierce his anger and make him feel a twinge of guilt at what he was about to do.

He shrugged. “Well, a lot of ponies saw what happened in the market yesterday; they all heard what you said, and not all of them will understand the context.” He let the implications of the statement sink in. They might think that you’re the bad pony. “But again, if you want to go to Pinkie Pie’s party, by all means, go. Maybe nopony’ll make a big deal out of it… but I’d hate for a fight with some pony who doesn’t get it to ruin the party mood.”

Applejack stared off into space for a moment, and a myriad of emotions crossed her face; anger, outrage, hurt, fear, they all had a place in the procession, but finally a singular emotion settled on to her features: grudging acceptance. “Well, I suppose it might not be a great idea t’ go into town after that. Like you said, the last thing I wanna do is wreck Pinkie’s party, and my luck somepony who thinks they know what’s what’ll show up an’ try t’ tell me that I dun wrong.” She sighed and turned away from Wild Star, back towards the house and the shed with her tools, but not fast enough to keep the Pegasus from seeing the deep, horrible hurt in her eyes. “I wasn’t kiddin’ about the chores that need doin’. You gonna help me or not?” Her voice was terse and sulky, but Wild Star ignored it; it was all part of the process, after all.

“Of course.” Together, the two ponies walked towards the shed.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

As early as she’d sent the note, it took Morningstar almost until noon to actually talk to Rarity face to face; the white and purple unicorn had locked herself in her boudoir and absolutely refused to come out for the entire morning. Morningstar begged and pleaded with her, promising that she wasn’t going anywhere without her even when Rarity insisted otherwise. Finally, Morningstar had done exactly the thing that Rarity had done to get her out of her room; she went down to the kitchen, rifled through things, and began to cook lunch. Thankfully for Morningstar, Rarity kept all the ingredients she would need to make her own favorite dish; pasta and wild daisies in alfredo sauce. The daisies had been fresh-picked the day before and kept in water, so they still held the delicious springy texture that made them so perfect with the soft noodles. She of course made the noodles from scratch, using the flour from the pantry and some of the leftover eggs from the day before to make the wide, flat strips of dough.

Milk wasn’t something she’d been sure Rarity would have, but luckily there was a glass bottle in a small, insulated cupboard that served as an icebox, just enough to make the sauce. She knew that not everypony would have it, but she was glad that Rarity did; the lunch wouldn’t have been the same without the alfredo, and she had always been particularly proud of her sauce. Finally, after everything was almost done- the noodles were perfect, the daisies were washed and ready, and the sauce was just finishing reducing- she heard the door to Rarity’s room upstairs open and close, then the slow, steady clop of hooves down the hall and stairs. Finally, after a suitably dramatic time period, Rarity appeared; her hair still up in pins and curlers, a fluffy pink robe pulled tight around her. Morningstar glanced back at her, and was surprised to see that her eyes were red and puffy, indicating that she had, indeed, been crying. I thought for certain she was just pretending, Morningstar admitted to herself.

The purple-maned unicorn sniffled gently and gave Morningstar a shaky smile. “I… I’m sorry I didn’t come out earlier,” she said softly. “But I truly was not in any state to be around civilized ponies.” She entered the kitchen and seemed to perk up slightly. “By Celestia, it smells wonderful in here… what are you making?”

Morningstar smiled and turned back to her cooking. “It’s a recipe I learned back in Canterlot, and one of my personal favorites.” She stirred the sauce gently with a whisk. “I’m afraid I used what was left of your milk, however. I’ll make sure I replace it today.”

Rarity waved a hoof as she took a place at the table. “Oh, don’t fret over it, darling. It was left over from the pancakes yesterday morning. I don’t normally drink it, it’s only there to cook with, so you actually did me a favor.” She chuckled slightly and smiled again, but it didn’t remain on her face for long, quickly melting away into the look of general unhappiness that was about her today.

In a matter of a few more minutes, Morningstar had laid out lunch for herself and Rarity. The two unicorns chatted sporadically, but for the most part they ate in silence. Morningstar had to admit, this was probably her best attempt yet at this meal, and she was very pleased with it. The daisies were perfect despite being a day old, and the noodles had stayed together nicely. She found herself eyeing Rarity to gauge whether or not her fellow unicorn liked what she’d made, but the other white pony simply stared ahead, her mind obviously elsewhere as she ate. In spite of herself, Morningstar felt slightly hurt. She’d done all of this just to make Rarity a little happier, and-

She sat up straighter. Oh by Luna’s bright moon… what is going on..?! She quickly tried to rationalize what she’d just thought. No, no, of course that’s not what happened. I made lunch to lure her out of her room, to try and get her to talk about what’s wrong, and… NO! No, to try and subvert her some more, obviously! Her magical grip on her fork suddenly faded and she dropped it to the table, but she didn’t even notice, and for that matter, neither did Rarity. Morningstar felt a torrent of strange emotions rage through her, and she unconsciously reached up and touched her amulet. It was still there… but for some reason, she could not deny why she had made this lunch, the real, deep-down reason; she’d wanted to make Rarity feel better.

Morningstar stared at the table for a long moment before rising, her plate and utensils levitating off the table in a gentle pink aura and floating along after her to the sink. She couldn’t deny why she had done this… but she could still use it to her advantage. Rarity already plans on staying in today, so my mission can continue unhindered. She sighed with relief and began to run water in the sink, sliding the dishes into the running water absently, rinsing the leftover sauce and daisy petals from the plate as she did so. Suddenly, another plate and utensils slid into the water next to hers, these glowing a faint blue; she turned to find Rarity standing next to her, a small, genuine smile on her lips.

“Thank you, Morning Mist,” she said quietly. “After what I said yesterday to Rainbow Dash… it’s been hard for me to even want to get out of bed. I’ve been having such terrible thoughts about my friends that… oh, I feel dreadful even talking about it.” She reared up on her hind legs and threw her forelegs around Morningstar, hugging her tightly for a moment before dropping back to all four hooves. “So, thank you, darling. It was delicious, and I hope you’ll make it for me again.” Rarity favored her with one last smile before turning and heading towards the stairs. “I’ll be getting out of these curlers, but I still would rather not go out today… would you mind terribly helping me in my shop? I would love to have another pony of your poise to assist me with my designs.”

Before she could think of a proper answer, Morningstar found herself saying, “Of course, Rarity; anything for you.”

Rarity smiled again and disappeared from the kitchen, leaving Morningstar blinking and confused by her own feelings.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Twilight Sparkle found herself staring out of her library window at the town square that was just barely within her line of sight, where Pinkie Pie would be setting her party up. The sun was just barely above the horizon, painting the high, wispy clouds in the west a vivid orange and pink before a light blue sky; a very pretty sunset, if Twilight did say so herself… but the mere mention of a sunset made her roll her eyes good-naturedly. With a smile she glanced down at the invitation Pinkie had slid under her door the night before. It was written in what looked like crayon, and it indicated that Pinkie’s party would start as soon as the sun touched the horizon and would continue until… well, Pinkie’s invite listed “sunset - ???” as the timeframe, so Twilight assumed it was basically until even the late-night ponies wrapped everything up and staggered home. She giggled slightly at the prospect, even though she knew that she personally would not be doing so. She turned to Spike, who was sitting in a rocking chair, his blanket wrapped tightly around him.

“I’m sorry you aren’t feeling up to coming to the party, Spike,” Twilight said with a sympathetic look at the baby dragon. “I know how much you were looking forward to it.”

Spike sighed, and immediately regretted it as he started coughing. “I know…” His coughing went on for a minute, and Twilight was about to ask him if he was all right when the fit finally subsided. “I’m really bummed, Twilight… Pinkie told me that this would be a party that ponies would talk about for years… and I have to miss it because of some stupid ol’ dragonpox…”

Twilight walked over to her assistant and patted his head gently with her hoof. “Awwww… I know, big guy. But Fluttershy said you need all the rest you can get, remember?” She grinned at him. “And if your track record is anything to go by, you’d be falling asleep after about an hour there. You just don’t have that ol’ Spike stamina that you normally do; this dragonpox is really taking it out of you.” Spike nodded, and Twilight stroked his spines tenderly with her hoof. “Look, I promise that when I go out tonight, I’ll make sure I come back with something sweet and delicious for you, OK?” The tiny dragon nodded again, and Twilight smiled. “And, I’ll even see if I can get you something to commemorate the evening; that way, if anyone EVER questions the fact that you were, indeed, here in Ponyville at the party of the century, then you can…”

Spike nodded again, and Twilight realized with a giggle that he had fallen asleep. “Yup… right on schedule,” she said softly. Her horn lit up and she carried her little friend gently to his bed, which sat beside the empty fireplace. Spike claimed that even being next to it made him feel a little better, because it made him think of fires and being all warm and cuddly, and Twilight wasn’t about to deny a sick little dragon his choice of bedding area.

She had just tucked Spike in when there was a gentle, hesitant knock at her library door. Twilight cast a glance at the window; the sun had just touched the horizon, and she knew that in the town square, the party had to be getting started, which meant that there was only one friend who would be here at her door, much less knock so quietly. With a gentle smile she walked to the door and opened it.

“Fluttershy, what’s going on? Aren’t you going to the par…ty?” Her words died in her throat as she looked at the Pegasus on the other side of the door. Her wings were drooping, her mane unkempt, and her eyes were downcast as if she couldn’t stand to look at anything in the world anymore. On her back was a small bag, a bright, cyan blue bag that matched her coat perfectly, and when she finally raised her magenta eyes to meet Twilight’s, the defeat in them almost broke the unicorn’s heart.

“Rainbow Dash…?” she said quietly. “What… what’s going…?” Without thinking, Twilight stepped through the door and threw her front legs up around Dash’s neck, hugging her tight. “I’m here, Dashie,” she whispered to her friend, using Pinkie’s nickname for her. “I’m here.” She half-expected Rainbow Dash to push her away, maybe mutter something about Twilight being too touchy-feely… but to her surprise and horror, Rainbow Dash leaned into her hug and began to cry. She started softly, only the gentle bobbing of her wings indicating that anything was out of the ordinary, but in a matter of moments she was sobbing into Twilight’s mane with such heart-wrenching agony that Twilight felt herself start to tear up. This was more than she had seen yesterday in the market; this was so completely out of the ordinary for Rainbow that Twilight had to take a quick peek at her friend’s coat just to make sure that Discord hadn’t randomly gotten loose again. The rainbow-maned Pegasus cried and cried, and Twilight felt as if somepony was slowly wrenching her heart from her chest with magic. Suddenly, she felt Rainbow’s knees wobble, threatening to drop the Pegasus onto the ground. Twilight gasped and quickly returned to all four hooves. “Inside, you,” she commanded, wiping at her eyes with a foreleg. Rainbow Dash was in no state to argue, so she pulled her wings against her and walked through the door, tears streaming down her cheeks. Twilight glanced up at the sky outside and silently asked Celestia for help before closing the door behind her.

Rainbow Dash glanced around the library, obviously barely in control of her emotions, but when she saw Spike in the corner, she seemed to hesitate about walking any further into the building. Twilight hurried to her side and slid underneath her wing, supporting her friend to keep her on her hooves a little while longer. “C’mon, upstairs we go. We can talk in my room.” Dash nodded, and together the two ponies climbed the stairs as the sun set outside.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Roughly two hours later, the sun had officially set and as full dark had settled on Ponyville lamps had been lit, magic had sparked moving multicolored orbs of light to decorate the streets, and Pinkie Pie’s party kicked into high gear. Cakes and baked goods of all shapes, colors, sizes and assortments had been placed around the edge of the town square at the beginning of the night to make sure that everypony got some, with other food items placed on smaller tables inside the main ring of dessert tables. At first, when the sun was still up, everypony in town was here; fillies and colts dashing about, sampling whatever they could get their tiny muzzles on as they were either chided or encouraged by their parents. However, now that night was falling and the fillies and colts of the town were ushered off to bed by responsible parental ponies, the younger mares and stallions were quick to take over, bringing out the punchbowls filled with less-than-filly-friendly concoctions inside and quickly turning the fun, party music blaring through the square into loud, deep music that thumped bass so heavy it seemed to pierce clean through a pony’s core and making them feel the vibrations of the music. The unicorns in charge of the orbs of light brought them to the town square and changed them slightly so they pulsed in time with the music, and rumor had it that the party pony herself had brought out a special drink she called her “Ponyville Packsa-Punch”, and if the reactions of the ponies who dared to try it were anything to go by, it packed quite a punch indeed.

The lights pulsed and ponies, Whinnyapolians and Ponyvillians alike, danced away to the pulsing, hypnotic beat, and Falling Star had to give one thing to the party: it was doing its job. Everypony was laughing, dancing, eating and generally having what looked to be a wonderful time, and that of course meant that they were not thinking about their destroyed homes and town; the perfect distraction. The blue Pegasus threaded his way through the crowd, the general joy of them all washing over him like the water on a duck’s back, and with a similar chilling, discomforting effect. Falling Star would be the first to admit that crowds made him… uncomfortable; even a crowd as preoccupied with fun and music as this one was. He stepped past a pair of ponies who were jumping up and down as high as they could in time with the music, giggling wildly as they did so. He sighed and nudged a discarded, half-eaten cupcake out of his way as he made his way towards the edges of the crowd, his eyes peeled for any sign of the other bearers of the Elements.

As a group of mares passed him, they all gave him what he had long ago recognized as the “appraising stare”, and Falling Star felt himself shrink; he had always hated when they did that. Of his many fears, the fear of rejection was one of the most prominent in his mind, and that was what had kept him from trying to have a relationship of any kind. Thankfully, it only took the mares a second to judge him, giggle and move on to every other stallion at the party, but even after they had gone his fear stayed, chilling the corners of his mind and making his stomach feel like he was flying in a constant loop. It wasn’t that he hadn’t wanted to get a fillyfriend… in fact, he’d more than wanted to. In flight school, all those hundreds and hundreds of years ago, he’d had a rather large crush on a Pegasus mare named Windcatcher, and had longed for her for almost a year. Even the pulse of the partying ponies around him couldn’t stop Falling Star’s memory from wandering back to her; he could still see her in perfect detail- her sleek figure dashing through the cloud rings on the obstacle course in Cloudsdale, her pink mane flying in the wind, her three white, swirling cutie marks standing out brightly against her blue coat. Her eyes, as blue as the highest sky, meeting his across the course; that was the day he knew he wanted to be her coltfriend, and had done what ever colt does when he loses his heart to a filly: his level best not to make a foal out of himself in front of her. But, as his friends had so many times demonstrated, she deserved better; they took every opportunity to embarrass him in front of Windcatcher, until every time she saw him, she’d laughed. Falling Star stopped walking, and felt his wings droop slightly at the memories that surfaced.

They were all outside, Shooting Star and his entire class of other pegasi. They were waiting for their instructor to show up and give them the day’s lesson, and Shooting Star just happened to be walking past a group of colts when a voice rang out. “Hey Shooter! Here comes yer fillyfriend!” The colt, a black pegasi named Tornado, grinned at him, and it was anything but friendly. “Hey, Windcatcher! Get a load of THIS!” Without any warning, Tornado bucked out with his back legs, knocking Shooting Star from his hooves as he walked by. Shooting Star tried to extend his wings for balance as he slid sideways across the clouds, but they were too big; he over-extended, and ended up toppling the other direction and landing flat on his face. Even with his ears full of fluffy clouds, he could hear everypony laughing at him… and worst of all, he could hear Windcatcher’s musical laugh joining them. He pulled his head out of the cloud, and looked to the pretty filly, who saw the look in his eyes and stopped laughing. “Oh, Shooter, um…”

But he didn’t care. He didn’t care that she STOPPED laughing; she had laughed, right along with the colts, who thought his misfortune was the most hilarious thing they’d ever seen. That was the last straw. He felt his heart break, and without wasting another moment he rose and galloped away, hoping that no one saw his tears…

That was the day he’d become a loner, the day he’d stopped caring about everything but the sky and everypony but his instructors and superiors. He didn’t make any friends from Flight School that he kept in contact with; he had barely spoken to any of them before he’d vanished a thousand years ago, and in all likelihood, they’d all forgotten him even before he had. Falling Star sighed, and despite being surrounded by hundreds of other ponies… he felt entirely alone. But that was something he’d grown accustomed to feeling. Even when he was with the other generals, he felt alone; he knew they only dealt with him because he was one of them, not because any of them actually chose his company. The only thing that had kept the four of them together at all was the Lunar Republic; if that was gone… he didn’t know what would happen.

He slowly made his way to the furthest tables away from the main crowd of dancing ponies, past the punchbowls filled with fruity drinks to where the cakes and cupcakes ruled. He made a cursory glance around the tables to ensure that none of Rainbow Dash’s friends were lurking before he reached out with a hoof and dragged a nearby cupcake closer; it had bright blue frosting over spongy yellow cake, topped with three of the ripest blueberries he’d ever set eyes on… but he just stared at it. Friends, he thought miserably. Around him, the party surged and flowed, with ponies coming and going from the table, but none even glanced over at the blue Pegasus with the cupcake. What must it be like… to have friends? He wondered idly, raising a hoof to poke at the blueberries on his baked good. Perhaps it was foalish of him to think about, but in his mind, he knew he’d never really had friends before. The ponies he’d known in Flight School could hardly be called friends; and the other generals… well, he had thought Wild Star was his friend, once upon a time… but once Nightmare Moon had changed their cutie marks and names, Wild Star’s one ambition seemed to be whatever Dark Star said it should be, and now Falling Star doubted if he’d ever been his friend, really. His heart ached… but then he felt it; the cold, creeping touch of fear up his spine.

Friends lead to conflict and heartache, a voice whispered in his mind. Friends lead to arguments and bitterness and regret. And eventually, having friends will make you the same thing that you are now: alone.

Alone.

That one word sent a shiver through his whole body, and he took a shaky breath. There was a reason he wielded the amulet of Fear: he felt it, constantly. Not the average, every-day kind of fear that anypony could feel when they saw a spider, or found themselves someplace high up, but a deep, ingrained fear. A fear that had rotted him from the inside out, and had thwarted his best efforts to change before Dark Star had found him and made that very handicap his strength. A fear rooted in the knowledge that no matter what he did, he would always be rejected, and always and forever be alone.

Alone.

To be alone, forever; that was Falling Star’s one, greatest fear, and the reason he hated to be in a crowd; amidst all the friendship and laughter and happiness, he felt the void in his heart laughing at him, telling him that he would never be a part of the fun… and that he would always be alone.

He stared at the cupcake before him, the pulsing lights around him changing the colors on it from blue to red to purple to yellow to orange and back to blue again to repeat the cycle. Finally, after a moment, he reached his hoof up and pushed the cupcake and its colorful, delicious looking frosting away.

Suddenly, off to his left there was a loud bang as a door burst open, sending a beam of light into the darkened street. Falling Star jerked around, raising his hoof to block the bright light… but he stopped mid-move, his eyes locked on the doorway despite the painful light… for framed in that very doorway stood the single most beautiful mare he had ever laid his eyes on. At first, she was merely a shadow, a black silhouette against the bright background of light; then the light went dark, and she was revealed in her amazing, pink glory.

She bounced out of the doorway, her curly, fluffy pink mane bouncing twice for every once that the rest of her did. Her tail, the same fluffy, cotton-candy pink as her mane, swished about eagerly as she quickly scanned the party, as if trying to figure out where the best place to bounce to next would be. As luck or fate or both would have it, she turned her eyes on him; their eyes met, blue to blue, and suddenly Falling Star was catapulted back a thousand and more years to Flight School, and the Pegasus filly he’d let slip out of his hooves. This pony wasn’t a Pegasus; she was an earth pony, whose coat was just shades lighter than her mane, and before he realized that he’d been staring, she smiled broadly and started towards him with frightening speed. Falling Star barely had time to close his mouth (which he hadn’t realized had been hanging open like a dead fish) before the beautiful pink pony was standing next to him, her eyes bright.

“HI!” she said loudly to be heard over the still-pounding music. “My name’s Pinkie Pie! Are you gonna eat that?!” Without waiting even a second for him to answer, Pinkie Pie lunged forward and devoured his cupcake with one large bite. She chomped away at it for a long moment, making noises that sounded suspiciously like omnomnom before she swallowed and sighed happily. “Woo! Those are some good cupcakes! Mrs. Cake really outdid herself this time!” She giggled, and then those captivating blue eyes were holding his gaze again. “So, I didn’t get your name! You do have a name, right? I mean, EVERYpony has to have a name…” her eyes widened slightly. “But what if you don’t have a name?! Ooooh… that would be so sad, I can’t even think about how sad that would be not to have a name! I love my name, and I’d hate to lose it.” Suddenly, her nose crinkled and her smooth brow furrowed, and Falling Star felt something deep in his heart shift; as if suddenly his heart decided that it was sick and tired his fears, and had taken matters into its own hooves. “Can you lose your name? I’ve lost a lot of things before, like cupcakes and pies and wagons and Gummy and I think I even lost Twilight once… but she found her way back, so everything was okie-dokie!” Her face lit up and she scooted closer to Falling Star, who found that he couldn’t even take a step backwards, so entranced was he with her. “Do you think that maybe if I lost my name, it would come back to me, like Twilight did?!” She stared at him, obviously waiting for a response… but the dark blue Pegasus could only move his mouth open and closed. No sound came out. Pinkie Pie arched an eyebrow at him. “Well?? Do you think it could?? Hey, can’t you talk?” Pinkie’s eyes widened again, and this time he was sure he saw some tears in the corners. “Oooh!!!! Maybe you can’t talk, and that’s why you’re being so quiet! And here I am asking you to answer me answer me answer me and maybe you aren’t because you can’t!” Pinkie Pie took another step towards him, and this time Falling Star managed to get out a single word.

“Yes…” he squeaked. He felt the amulet in his shoulder pouch grasp at his mind, and for just a moment the tendrils of fear threatened to send him back to silence… but then the pink pony giggled loudly, and the tendrils evaporated like morning dew before the sun.

“OH! You can talk! HOORAY!!” Pinkie Pie actually leaped into the air, but when she came back down she was confused again. “But do you mean YES you can’t talk, or YES my voice could come back to me if it wandered away? Because if it’s YES you can’t talk, well, I think you’ve got some explaining to do, buster!” She grinned and gave him a wink. “But don’t worry, I won’t tell anypony that you’re shy. No sirree, they won’t hear it from Pinkie Pie that… um…” Her brow furrowed again, and Falling Star felt his heart squeeze. She’s… adorable. “Come to think of it, you never told me your name, silly! How can I not tell ponies you’re shy if I don’t know your name? And I’m warning you, if you don’t tell me your name, I’ll just have to make one UP for yooooou!” she said in a sing-song voice before giving him another wink, but she had obviously realized he took a few moments to speak and actually stopped talking just long enough for Falling Star to respond.

“It’s… Shooting Star,” he said, not even able to take his eyes off of hers… not even long enough to realize that he’d given her the wrong name; his real name.

Pinkie Pie giggled loudly, and this time Falling Star felt something other than the clinging cold of fear in his heart; he felt something warm, something that crept through the dark recesses of his soul, bringing just a touch of sunshine to a world that had known only shadows for a millennium. “Shooting Star? That’s a nice name,” she said much more slowly, almost at a normal speaking rate. “Well, I told you my name’s Pinkie Pie, so I guess now that makes us friends!” Her eyebrows shot up. “Wait… if you don’t know who I am, and I don’t know who you are… that must mean that you’re from Whinnyapolis, right?” Falling Star nodded, and Pinkie giggled with glee. “Ooh, I LOVE making new friends! And since I’ve made it my duty as party-rific ambassador of Ponyville to hug each and every one of my new friends tonight, you get a hug!” And without any further warning whatsoever, Pinkie Pie reared up on her hind legs and threw herself at Falling Star, wrapping him up in a huge, pink bear hug.

Falling Star couldn’t even move as she squeezed him tight against her chest. She was soft, so soft she was almost plushy; he could hear her heart beating rapidly in her chest, and knew that his was doing at least that fast, probably faster. He inhaled deeply, and his pulse increased tenfold; she smelled like every wonderful, fun, exciting thing in the world, like cakes and adventures and caramel and things his brain couldn’t even begin to identify, and over all of that was the soft, sweet scent of cotton candy. She was warm and just a little bit sweaty, undoubtedly from leaping around in all directions… but as she pulled him close, he suddenly knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that this mare was indescribable, and he shouldn’t even bother wasting time trying to decide what it was she smelled like or hugged like. The feeling welling up in his chest, however, was different; it had a name, and although he had never felt it before, he knew what it was before he could even begin to deny it… which he couldn’t.

After a moment, Pinkie pulled away and dropped back to all four hooves, not seeming to notice that Falling Star looked like he’d just gone into cardiac arrest. “Hey,” she said excitedly, bouncing so fast on her hooves that she looked like she was simply vibrating in place. “D’you wanna come around with me? I’ve love to show you around the party! And I promised I’d meet Berry Punch and let her try my newest drink!” The pink party pony suddenly got very shy, and she blushed gently. “And… maybe you could try it, too? I’d like to know what you think, Shootie.”

Whether it was the invitation, the blush, or her adaptation of his name into an adorable nickname, Falling Star would never know; all he knew was suddenly, at that very moment, nothing, not Dark Star, not his mission, not even his own personal cover story mattered as much as accompanying this mare to the drinks table. With a smile that hadn’t been seen in over a thousand years, Falling Star nodded. “It would be my pleasure, Miss Pie.” Pinkie Pie returned his smile broadly before grabbing his wingtip in her teeth and dragging him along with her firmly… and even then, Falling Star couldn’t wipe the huge, ridiculous grin off of his face.

Chapter 13

Luna’s moon was rising higher into the sky, almost to its zenith by the time Morningstar made her way to her room and shut the door with a sigh. She felt drained, physically and emotionally, from the long day with Rarity; she’d stayed at home with her the entire day, helping her where she could around the Boutique. Rarity had seemed especially eager to use her as a ponyquin, and Morningstar had spent the majority of her day standing very, very still while Rarity pinned yard after yard of different fabrics around her; soon, no less than seven actual ponyquins had been decorated with potential new outfits that had their inspiration in what Rarity called “le Morning Mist physique.” The white unicorn sighed and shook her head; her magic sparked to life and pulled at the ribbon in her mane, which had kept it up and out of the way while Rarity worked. She had tried to give it back to Rarity, but the other unicorn told her to keep it as a gift. A quick yank and her sunrise-colored mane fell down around her neck and face in gentle waves; she gave it a quick shake to get it back out of her eyes as she settled the small piece of black ribbon onto her nightstand. The pink aura of her magic switched from the ribbon to her brush and it levitated from the stand, gliding silently to her as she walked to the window and sat down.

The brush began to slowly work its way through her mane as she stared up at the stars, the light from the single candle in her room casting a gentle glow behind her. It was a beautiful night tonight, and Morningstar could still hear the dull thumping of music from the party several blocks away. She sighed contently; she was glad to see that ponies were out enjoying Luna’s night. Things had been very different a thousand years ago. The nights had been a thing of fear and mystery, through no fault of the Princesses, especially for the earth ponies, who had no magic to give them protection or wings to lift them safely above their enemies. She remembered being called “strange” and “unnatural” for loving the nights the way she did, and that was part of the reason she had been drawn to Princess Luna’s cause. Now, she simply would have been called a “party pony” and would have had hundreds of friends to be with after the sun went down.

She smiled slightly. Oh, how things change in a thousand years.

It was still strange to think that it had been that long… that one day they had allowed Dark Star to weave a spell over them as they drifted off to sleep, and that seemingly the next day was nigh on a thousand years in the future. Her brush stroked from her ears to her chin, pulling at a stubborn knot near the bottom and drawing a slight wince from the unicorn. The changes in the world had surprised them all at first, perhaps Dark Star most of all; they had all secretly believed that Celestia would drive her kingdom into the ground, and that they would emerge just before Nightmare Moon’s release to find a world without order. Or perhaps that’s just what we hoped would happen. Things would have been so much easier then… no fighting, no subterfuge… no nothing.

The unicorn let out a vexed sigh and sent her brush back to the vanity. And since WHEN did you care about that? She asked herself. When did you start to look for the easy way to do things? Hmm? She shook her head angrily and rose from the window to make her way back to the vanity and the mirror it held. She looked into her own eyes, those deep, dark eyes; her horn glowed gently, and with a shimmer of fog, her amulet appeared around her neck. The green gem glinted in the candlelight, and Morningstar stared at it, her eyes impassive. Dark Star had seemed so certain of their victory when he’d made these… so completely sure of himself and Luna’s cause that it had been easy to get swept away by his grandiose ideals and expertly chosen words. Her gaze went back to her own eyes. And what do you believe in now?

She didn’t know what had prompted the feelings from earlier that day; the sudden desire to make Rarity feel better had struck her so quickly that she hadn’t even realized it until she was eating the meal she’d made, and with such intensity that she hadn’t even questioned it when she felt it, simply acted upon it. The white unicorn shook her head slightly, still bemused by the chain of events. I was under the impression that the amulet would keep my feelings in line, she thought. But then, this kind of magic has never really been tested. Again, she found herself wondering if it was simply the distance between Dark Star and his allies that made the difference. Her brow furrowed. But if that’s true, then that would mean that our amulets are directly affected by his own, the amulet of Hate. If her feelings of jealousy were fading now… what did that mean for the Elements of Destruction?

“No,” she said softly, her eyes becoming firm. Be that as it may, there were still a few things she believed, and the first of those was that she had made a promise to Dark Star and Princess Luna those thousand years ago, to see the Lunar Republic’s victory through to the end. She was still in the midst of an important mission, and she didn’t have the luxury to start questioning her side’s methods. If her jealousy was slipping around Rarity… she would just have to visit the one unicorn in town she knew she was jealous of.

Morningstar turned from the vanity and walked to the door, using her magic to silence the hinges, allowing it to open and shut soundlessly. She tip-hoofed down the hall, but it wasn’t really necessary; she could hear Rarity’s slow, steady breathing from the room at the end as she passed by, and if the exhausted look in the designer’s eyes was anything to go by, she’d be dead to the world until first light. Then down the stairs, through the front of the shop and out the door, making sure she wrapped the bell in a muting spell before exiting.

The white unicorn started off down the street, away from the dull roar of the party at the center of town towards the library that stood several blocks away, all the while not even realizing that before she had left her room, she had tied the black ribbon that Rarity had given her into a bow in her mane.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Twilight paced in main room of the library, far past the time when she would normally have turned off her lights and gone to bed. She just couldn’t seem to keep her hooves still long enough to relax, and after her talk with Rainbow Dash earlier she doubted anypony could blame her. She cast her eyes to the door that led to her room, where Rainbow was currently sleeping soundly on the spare bed, placed at the foot of her own, and in spite of herself, Twilight felt a surge of panic and uncertainty.

She had fully intended to talk to Rainbow when she showed up at her door looking like she had, but by the time she’d gotten Dash to her room, her Pegasus friend had broken down crying again and, much to Twilight’s shock, had sat for almost two hours in Twilight’s comforting embrace; sometimes crying, sometimes just closing her eyes and appearing to fall asleep before opening them again and looking up at the librarian, as if to make sure she was still there. Twilight had started to ask what was wrong, but the first time she’d tried, Dash had only broken down again; the second time, Rainbow Dash had sniffled and wiped a foreleg across her eyes. “Please Twilight… don’t make me talk about it right now,” she’d asked. “Please just… let me stay here with you for tonight..? I promise that I’ll tell you everything in the morning.” Twilight had agreed, of course… but the naturally curious and unnaturally smart unicorn simply could not, to coin the phrase, let sleeping ponies lie.

Twilight shook her head again and resumed her pacing. “Rainbow NEVER sleeps over,” she muttered. “I always assumed it was because she couldn’t stand being out of the air even while she was sleeping. If that’s the case, then why is she here? Her wings looked fine to me.” She sighed. “I mean, I’m no doctor, but she didn’t seem actually hurt.” But I didn’t see her fly anywhere in here. The realization hit Twilight between the eyes like a misguided muffin. “Come to think of it… I haven’t even seen her fly anywhere at all.” If there was one thing every one of her friends knew, it was how much Rainbow Dash loved to fly; in fact, there weren’t many ponies in Ponyville, friends or not, who didn’t know just how much Rainbow loved to fly. The purple unicorn frowned deeply. Even when Rainbow had been under Discord’s influence, she hadn’t given up flying. In fact, as far as Twilight was concerned, nothing short of literally losing her wings could EVER force Rainbow out of the sky. It was part of who she was, and a part of her that he friends dearly loved.

“What in the name of Celestia is going on…?” Twilight muttered, turning again as she paced. There was just too much coincidence for this to actually be coincidence. Without even thinking about it her horn lit up, and from her desk in the corner a piece of paper and a quill floated to her, wrapped in her purple magic. The quill set against the paper and began to write a list as Twilight orated. “One; we learn about Dark Star and his companions.” The quill scribbled rapidly as she spoke, and if it wasn’t for Twilight’s uncanny ability with magic, she would have realized exactly how difficult writing with magic without even looking at the paper was. “Two: Whinnyapolis is attacked by a dragon, allowing a flood of new ponies into Ponyville.” She nodded. “Three: half of the bearers of the Elements suddenly have new friends. Four, all of these “new friends” appear to be having adverse affects on them.” The quill flicked sideways as Twilight made a sub-note on her list. “Rarity has become particularly possessive of Morning Mist, for example. Applejack has been very aggressive, and Rainbow Dash has been very…” She glanced at the doorway again, then back to where the paper hovered. “Uncharacteristically upset about something she won’t speak on.”

The quill jumped down a small space, and Twilight continued her pacing as it started to scribble once more. “Possible conclusions..? One, that these ponies are not refugees, but some kind of clandestine unit sent to sabotage our friendship and, through that, the Elements of Harmony.” She shook her head slightly; even when saying that to herself in an empty room it sounded paranoid, but it had to go on the list. “Two: that Dark Star may be influencing otherwise blameless ponies into doing his bidding.” Also slightly paranoid, but if he was as powerful as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna said he was, it wasn’t out of the question. “Or three, that these events may, in fact, be totally unrelated and completely coincidental.” But even as she said it, she knew that they couldn’t be unrelated. Too much had happened in the past four days for this to be coincidence. “Which means… that it has to be one of the first two,” she said softly. The paper and quill, their purpose achieved, floated back to her desk and settled next to one another as the lavender unicorn continued her pacing. “But if it was one of the first two, which one? If it was a spell placed on other ponies by Dark Star, I could detect it easily enough.” She sighed. “But using the spells to find it would undoubtedly alert Dark Star; he’s no foal, he’s probably set failsafe spells in place to either erase those memories or worse.”

Twilight made a vexed noise in her throat and walked towards the window. “UGH… I need some air.” Her magic sparked to life and the latch on it clicked aside, allowing a firm magical push to throw it wide open.

To Twilight’s shock and confusion, the window stopped far short of its intended resting place with a loud thump and a muffled “Ow!” from the bushes outside. Her heart leaped into her throat at the sound of rustling leaves; whoever was out there was trying to get away!

Now, normally, Twilight Sparkle would have galloped to the window, maybe cast a light spell and tried to see who the peeping pony was; but the events of the past four days, not to mention the stress and confusion of tonight in particular, had pushed her passed the boundaries she normally set for herself. With a grimace of anger, her horn lit up, and from out the window she heard a squeak of indignation as a pony was lifted up from the bushes and in through her window.

“All right,” she demanded. “Who are you and what exactly are you doing in my bushes at this time of night?” The pony was facing away from her, legs poised as if to make a run for it; she had a pristine white coat and a multicolored mane and tail. With a frown, Twilight rotated the intruder around… and almost dropped her in surprise as her face revealed none other than the pony Rarity had adopted as her new best friend: Morning Mist. And she did not look happy.

“I think you know who I am, Twilight Sparkle,” she huffed. “And I do not enjoy being pony-handled by another unicorn’s magic, if you don’t mind.”

Twilight blinked… but her magic held firm, and her eyes narrowed. “Actually, I do mind. And I do not enjoy ponies sneaking around my library at night, so I won’t be putting you down until you answer second question!”

Morning Mist stared at her, her eyes angry, but after a few more moments of being held aloft by Twilight’s magic she sighed sharply. “Fine. I was up late because I couldn’t sleep with that infernal party going on, so I took a walk. I saw your light on in the window and decided that reading would help me sleep, so I came to check something out of your library.” She huffed again and would have looked away if Twilight’s spell had allowed her to move at all.

Twilight arched an eyebrow. “So, you wanted to check out a book?”

“Yes, that is correct.”

“At this time of night?”

“All covered in my explanation.”

“Through the bushes and the window?” Twilight asked, and Morning Mist blinked.

“Well… that wasn’t the original plan, to be sure… but I had to check to see if anypony was actually awake, didn’t I? And- and I didn’t want to knock and wake everypony up if the light had just been left on by mistake.” She nodded, as if that made it complete fact. “And then I was rudely assaulted by your window frame, and here we are.” Twilight sighed inwardly, and hoped that Morning Mist seriously did not expect her to believe that excuse. The white unicorn met Twilight’s eyes again, and there was definite anger there this time. “So I’ll tell you again; release me from your magic.” The unspoken or else floated around the library so tangibly that Twilight swore she heard it hit something in the corner.

After another few moments, Twilight nodded, and the purple aura around the other unicorn winked out, dropping her the remaining foot to the floor where she landed precariously on one front and one back leg, teetered on the brink of falling over for a split-second, and then settled firmly back to all fours with a thankful exhale before giving Twilight an extremely irritated look.

“Was that really necessary?” she asked quietly.

Twilight watched her for a long moment, her lavender eyes meeting Morning Mist’s blue. There was something about the white unicorn’s eyes, as if an unspoken challenge to the entire world lay there, asking to be taken up; a look that had been echoed in the eyes of another unicorn who had passed through here, not all that long ago. The thought of the travelling magician named Trixie brought the heat of embarrassment to Twilight’s cheeks; she’d often wondered what had happened to her, and wondered equally often if she herself could have handled the situation better.

Well, what about this time? A voice asked her from deep inside. Twilight blinked in spite of herself and turned away from Morning Mist. “Um… if you’d like a book, feel free to take a look around,” she said. “I was just… working on some things.” The small piece of paper on the desk lit up with a purple aura before rolling itself neatly. What about this time, the voice persisted as Twilight stole a glanced at Morning Mist, who had turned and was now examining the shelves of books like she had all the time in Equestria. She looked back to the rolled up list of her suspicions on her desk, then back at the white unicorn.

She’d never admit it to her friends, but she did feel like she could have done things differently with Trixie. She felt like they ALL could have; perhaps instead of rising to Trixie’s challenges and trying to beat her at what was clearly her game, the six friends could have… well, tried to befriend her. Twilight had many, many books in her library, and had read most of them at least once, including a text on pony psychology that had started her thinking that maybe Trixie’s behavior was actually a means of self-justification, a way of telling other ponies “You see? THIS is why you should want to be my friend,” instead of going about things the right way and just being herself. That, of course, led into a whole other set of possible reasons and issues ranging from self-esteem issues to an Alicorn Complex, none of which made what Twilight believed any easier to swallow: that if she and her friends had simply gone to Trixie personally and talked to her, they might have made friends with her… and perhaps things could have gone much, much differently that day.

She flicked her tail and stole another glance at Morning Mist, only to find the other unicorn staring at her intently from only a few feet away. Twilight gasped and whirled around, her heart leaping into her throat.

“W-what?” she asked hastily. “Do you have a question?” Morning Mist stared at her, those blue eyes drilling into her as she took a step closer. Twilight blinked and unconsciously took a step back. “Um… is e-everything OK, Morning Mist? You look a little… disturbed.” The lavender unicorn gasped and face-hoofed. “I mean, you look worried, or pensive, not disturbed, that’s not what I meant.” The white unicorn stared at her intently and took another step forward, driving the flustered Twilight backwards another step, where her rump touched her desk. Twilight gave a nervous laugh. “But, um, yeah, you look worried… or angry… are you angry?” The purple unicorn winced, and decided to just keep her eyes closed as Morning Mist leaned in close to her, so close she could feel the other pony’s breath on her cheek…

“You don’t trust me, do you,” Morning Mist said softly.

“What…?” Twilight’s eyes snapped open, and she saw the uncertainty on Morning Mist’s face. The other unicorn turned suddenly and walked across the room, her eyes trying to find something other than Twilight to look at. “Um…” It was no small feat to render Twilight Sparkle speechless, but she had done it with one sentence.

“You don’t,” she repeated, tossing her mane to one side of her neck, the black ribbon tying it back allowing her to control it easily. “If you did, you wouldn’t have such a look of abject horror on your face at the thought of having me in your precious library.” Now she turned back towards Twilight, her eyes flashing, and when she spoke again her voice dripped venom. “And why is that? Hmm? What makes you so much better than me, Twilight Sparkle? Answer me that, librarian.” She spat the last word with such contempt that Twilight winced.

There it was again: the superior attitude, the name-calling, the jabs; it was like facing Trixie all over again. She knew that she should feel angry, hurt, very possibly confused… but every time she looked at Morning Mist, the face of a powder blue unicorn with a platinum mane floated across her vision, and all those aggressive feelings melted away in a miasma of guilt. Here she was, in a study of friendship for the Princess… being confronted again by a unicorn that by all accounts should be friendless… and left with a decision to be made.

With a sigh, Twilight forced herself to meet Morning Mist’s gaze. “Nothing,” she said. “There’s nothing about me that makes me better than you, Morning Mist.” She took a deep breath, and the words flowed easier as she continued. “Our talents don’t solely make up who we are; I learned that not so long ago myself.” A smile curved her lips as she spoke. “It isn’t about how magical we are, or how strong, or how smart; it’s about what we do with those aspects of ourselves, and about who we choose to be because of, or in spite of, them.” Now Twilight took a step towards Morning Mist, and the unicorn met her gaze unflinchingly as Twilight advanced. “Not so very long ago, I met another unicorn much like you,” she said, allowing her voice to fall into hushed tones. “She was proud, arrogant, and completely rude to all of my friends and everypony that I care about.” She was close enough to Morning Mist to touch her, and yet the white unicorn didn’t retreat a single step as Twilight faced her, their muzzles mere inches apart. “And do you know what I wished that I’d done to that unicorn?” Twilight whispered harshly. Morning Mist shook her head, her eyes defiant and ready for a fight.

Then Twilight smiled. “I wish that I’d had the chance to talk to her, face-to-face… and make friends with her.”

Now it was Morning Mist’s turn to look completely confused; the fire went out of her eyes, and for the first time since this confrontation had started, she looked unprepared. “You wish… what?”

“I wish I had taken the chance and asked her if she’d like to be friends,” Twilight repeated. She turned her eyes to the window, and her smile became sad. “Her name was Trixie… the ‘Great and Powerful Trixie’ as she purported herself, and she was without a doubt the most self-absorbed, stuck up mare that I’ve ever met... but I wish more than anything in all of Equestria that I had just talked to her, got to know her, and maybe even become friends with her.” She turned her eyes back to Morning Mist. “So I have to tell you the truth, Morning Mist; I don’t trust you.”

Morning Mist’s eyes narrowed in victory… but Twilight held a hoof out to her. “But I’d like to,” she said quietly. Her smile became soft and kind. “Would you… like to be friends with me?”

The other unicorn stared at her in disbelief, as if she had just grown three more heads and a set of wings, but Twilight maintained her smile, and waggled the offered hoof slightly. “It’s OK, I won’t bite,” she said with a giggle. “And I promise it won’t be scary; once you’ve made your first friend, it becomes as easy as breathing.”

There was silence between the two unicorns for a long time, Twilight holding her hoof out to Morning Mist, Morning Mist looking intently at Twilight… and finally, it was Morning Mist who broke the silence, her eyes wide and… confused.

“N-no… I don’t think I… can,” she said hoarsely.

Twilight put her hoof back to the floor and gave Morning Mist her most reassuring smile. “Oh, come on… what harm could there be in making friends with Rarity’s friends? I mean, if you’re going to spend time with her, and we want to spend time with her, too, well, why don’t we all spend that time together?”

“Rarity?” Morning Mist said, so softly it might have been to herself. “Rarity doesn’t really want to be my friend…”

“She doesn’t?” Twilight asked, now genuinely puzzled. “Well, that doesn’t make any sense; she gave you that lovely ribbon to put in your mane, didn’t she?” She gestured with her hoof at the delicate silk bow that hung near Morning Mist’s left shoulder.

Morning Mist rolled her eyes. “Ribbon in my mane indeed; there is no ribbon in my-,” She raised a hoof and found the ribbon tied in her mane, and her eyes widened so much that Twilight swore they were going to pop out of her head. The white unicorn stammered for a few seconds, her hoof touching the bow… and suddenly she turned towards the door. “I have to go,” she said abruptly. “Thank you for your time.” She charged at the door of the library, and within seconds she was gone and the door was swinging gently shut.

Twilight blinked. “Well… OK then…” She sighed and felt her ears droop low. “Good night, Morning Mist…” she whispered. “I hope you change your mind.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

It wasn’t unusual for Wild Star to take flights during the night; in fact, it was his preferred time of the day, so to speak. To watch the faded world glide by below him while countless stars swam above… it was something that he could rarely describe, and even when he tried he never felt like he quite did it justice. “It’s just something you have to try for yourself,” is what he’d end up saying… and he stood by that. As his wings flapped through the dark sky, his black mane blowing in the warm night air, he couldn’t help but smile; a real, content, genuine smile as his equine body slipped through the summer night high above Ponyville. Far below, he could see the lights of the party in the center of town starting to go out; apparently even the heartiest of ponies was beginning to feel the lateness of the hour. I bet Falling Star’s already back in the barn, he thought with a shake of his head. After all, he hadn’t really wanted to go to the party in the first place; Wild Star was sure he’d left at the earliest opportunity and was now tucked safely away in bed, safe from any of the scary ponies of Ponyville.

He snorted as he tilted his wings to begin his slow, circling descent towards the ground below. When he’d first met Falling Star all those years ago, he’d meant to break him out of that stubborn shell of his, but Dark Star had changed all of that with his plan to support Luna. Once Luna had used her magic to change their cutie marks and they had sworn an oath to her, Wild Star had found less and less time to spend with anypony else, even his fellow generals. By the time she became Nightmare Moon and the final battle ensued, the generals had all become rather… angry with each other. Each one blamed another for shortcomings in the Lunar Republic, and Wild Star would be the first to admit that if Celestia hadn’t won the day, he didn’t honestly know how long they could have all served together. He shook his head slightly, not wanting to throw his weight around too much as he dropped from the sky. Sometimes, I guess things happen for a reason.

Slowly, the ground gained definition in the full moon’s light; trees rose up all around him, and soon he could make out the barn and farmhouse of Sweet Apple Acres. He didn’t know how many ponies were still out at the party in town, but the lights in the farmhouse were all dark, and the barn door was askew with nothing but darkness on the other side. He flapped his wings rapidly as he came in for a landing, his hooves landing solidly on the ground a few dozen yards from the barn. As with every time he came down out of the air, there was a bit of heaviness that settled around him; something about being on the ground just did not sit well with him, as if his very being screamed to be up in the air, doing something dangerous and ridiculous. He grinned. That was, after all, how I became one of the Wonderbolts. It seemed like such a long time ago since he was able to fly just for the pleasure of it; to raise his wings to the heavens and prance his hooves across the sky itself, to feel his mane brush the fabric of the great beyond as he hurtled through the air, just like he used to. Every Pegasus laid claim to a love of flying… but to Wild Star it had become more than that, was still more than that; it was part of his very heart and soul, a piece of whom he was. He cantered forward as the momentum of his flight died off, tossing his mane and stretching his wings thoroughly before folding them against his lean body. Even if I don’t get to do this as often as I’d like, he thought with a smile, anything is better than being locked up in a coma for a thousand years. Just the thought made him shudder; it had taken all three of his fellow generals to convince him to let Dark Star put him to sleep that day, and after he woke up a thousand years later, he’d sworn he would never let anypony do that to him again, no matter what.

With a shiver he turned towards the slightly open barn door, finally feeling ready for a good night’s rest… but as he approached it, a small sound caught his ears. They twitched. What was that..? It had sounded like a small squeak, like a mouse… or maybe a possum?

No, there it is again… This time it came a little louder; a small, wheezing squeak, followed by a muffled sniffle. His ears twitched again, more forcefully this time, and he sighed quietly as his curiosity got the better of him. Fine… we’ll figure out what it is, he told them as he turned away from the door. The sound seemed to be coming from the other side of the barn, on the side that hid the house from view; the side with the larger of the two gardens that the Apple family used to grow some of the vegetables for their own use.

The Pegasus stallion walked slowly to the corner of the barn, his ears perked for sounds of movement, but all he heard was some more soft squeaks and sniffles. Finally, at the very edge of the barn, he caught a sound that threw everything into perspective; a small, barely audible sob. He poked his head around the corner.

There, sitting in the garden all by herself was the little filly he’d met two days ago; Honeysuckle was her name, he remembered. He could barely make her out amidst the cabbages and tomato plants, the only clue that she wasn’t a vegetable being the color of her gently bobbing mane in the moonlight; even the soft tones of Luna’s moon couldn’t hide her vibrant pink and white coloration. Wild Star felt his breath catch in his throat. He had gone out of his way the past two days to make sure he hadn’t come in to contact with her again; even going as far as skipping the delicious home-made meals the Apple family had generously prepared for them in favor of a cold daisy sandwich from Applejack’s fridge just to keep himself out of Honeysuckle’s sight. Something about the way that filly looked at him…

From the garden, he heard her sob again, a little louder this time, and he swallowed forcefully as his heart began to ache. She sounded completely miserable. Unbidden, the memory of her calm green eyes surfaced; the way she had met his gaze evenly, without flinching away until she realized what she was doing, and even the way she had continued to look at him from behind her mother. Wild Star felt a surge of sadness bordering on melancholy… and he suddenly knew that he could not stand to listen to that poor sobbing filly one moment more.

His hooves were moving before he’d even finished the thought, taking him quietly to the gate of the garden. Instead of opening it, he flapped his wings gently and lifted over the fence, hovering over the plants until he spied an open spot next to the hunched figure of Honeysuckle. He came in close and pulled his wings in quickly, dropping him to the ground directly next to her.

She didn’t even seem to notice, so lost was she in her misery; both of her hooves were up in her eyes as she cried, her bottom lip quivering as she tried to contain her sobs. Wild Star smiled at her, his brow furrowed. What a silly filly... but she’s a strong one, no doubt. He had absolutely no doubts about that; she was out here in the garden, at night, trying to gain control of her emotions- a feat not easily doubled by even adult ponies, much less other young ones.

Finally, after watching her struggle for a few moments, Wild Star spoke. “What’s the matter, little one?” he asked, and even he was surprised at how gentle his voice sounded.

Honeysuckled jumped slightly and stopped making any sound at all; slowly she lowered her right hoof from her eye and looked at him. “Oh… hi, Mr. Wing,” she sniffled. She coughed once and wiped her left foreleg across her eyes before looking back to him. “I’m sorry… d-did I wake you up? I was trying to be quiet…”

Wild Star shook his head slightly. “No, you didn’t wake me up. But that raises a very good question, little filly; do you know what time it is?” Honeysuckle shook her head, and he nodded. “Well, it’s very, very late at night, much later than you should be out here by yourself.” He tilted his head sideways. “Does your mother know you’re out here?”

The orange filly shook her head minutely. “N-no… Momma’s sleeping in our room at Mizz Applejack’s house.” She sniffed in a half-hearted laugh. “I mean, Applejack… she doesn’t like being called ‘Mizz Applejack’,” she said matter-of-factly.

Wild Star nodded again. “Ooh, I see. Well, how about this, then; why are you out here so late, Honeysuckle?” He could feel his heart ache as he asked, “And why were you crying?”

Honey turned her eyes from him to gaze up into the sky; the tens of millions of stars that he had danced among not half an hour ago now danced in her tear-filled eyes as she spoke softly. “I… had a dream about… my Daddy.”

“Oh? Where is your Daddy? Does he live somewhere else?” Wild Star asked, before he could stop himself.

The filly shook her head slightly, her eyes never leaving the stars. “No. When I was really, really little, he… got sick.” Fresh tears welled up in her eyes, and she swallowed. “He got really, really sick an’… well, Momma told me that even the doctors in Whinnyapolis couldn’t fix him up… so he went to live with the stars.” A single tear traced its way down her cheek, glinting silver in the moonlight. “I really dun’ remember a lot about him… just how he smiled, an’ he smiled a lot… an’ that he loved to grow things.” With her small hoof she reached out and gently touched the leaves of a nearby tomato plant. “I remember we always had a garden out back of our house, even though Momma always said it wasn’t “prac-tackle”. Daddy would just smile an’ wink at me an’ say, ‘Growin’ things don’t have to be “prac-tackle”- they grow fine jus’ bein’ themselves’.” Her bottom lip started to quiver, and she sighed sharply, obviously trying to control it. “But I know that after Daddy went away, Momma always kept a garden out back, an’ I helped her make sure his favorite things always grew there.” She swiped a hoof across her eyes quickly, as if that would keep Wild Star from seeing it. “He liked green peppers, an’ tomatoes, the lil’ cherry ones… sometimes I’d go out there at night an’ sit in the garden an’ talk to Daddy up in the stars. I’d tell him about what I was doing at school, an’ how Momma was doing.” Suddenly, a sob broke through, and her whole tiny body shuddered as she fought to control herself. “An’ now… my Daddy’s garden is gone… all burned up in the fire.” She sniffed harshly. “An’ that’s what my dream was about… I dreamed that my Daddy was lookin’ for us from the stars, but our garden was gone, an’ he didn’t know where to find us… so I came out here.”

Wild Star stared at the filly next to him, his mind completely shot. He’d expected a nightmare, at most… but this…?
“I’m… sorry to hear that, Honeysuckle,” he said, and he knew that he meant every word of it. Suddenly, his eyes hardened slightly. “Well… doesn’t that make you angry?” he asked.

Honeysuckle looked up at him, the tears in her eyes trickling down her cheeks as she frowned. “Doesn’t what make me angry, Mr. Wing?”

“Well… that your Daddy’s gone. Doesn’t it make you mad?”

She stared at him for a long moment, her tiny muzzle scrunched up pensively. “No… I’m not mad,” she said finally. “It wasn’t anypony’s fault he got sick; Momma said that sometimes things like that just happen, an’ there’s no good or bad to it. Besides, he’s not really gone.” She smiled slightly and pointed to the sky. “He’s watchin’ over us, always; least that’s what Momma says.”

Wild Star let out a vexed sigh. He wasn’t trying to make her mad, or feed his amulet like he had with Applejack: in fact, he’d left the amulet under his pillow in the barn before he’d taken off for his flight. At this point, he just knew with the very fiber of his being that he could NOT stand to see this filly cry anymore, and anger had always kept HIS sadness away. “Well, OK then, what about your garden? Ponies burned that; aren’t you mad at them for burning your Daddy’s garden? For keeping your Daddy from finding you?”

Honeysuckle’s eyes hardened slightly, but after a moment she frowned and shook her head forcefully, tossing her mane around her face. “Nope. That doesn’t make sense, either; bein’ mad at those ponies wouldn’t help build our house again, or plant Daddy’s garden again.” She turned back to the stars, and Wild Star spied the tiniest hint of a smile on her face. “Momma says that only hard work can do that. An’ besides…” She turned to Wild Star, and her face split into a huge smile. “I know my Daddy knows where I am.”

Wild Star blinked at her, genuinely confused. “What? How do you know that?”

Suddenly, Honeysuckle scooted over to him and buried her tiny muzzle into his shoulder. “Because I asked him to bring me a friend,” she whispered. “An’ here you are.” She nuzzled against his shoulder and sighed. He stared at her for a moment before extending a wing to wrap around her. Honeysuckle giggled gently as his wing feathers tickled her face, but she stayed right where she was. After a few moments, her breathing started to slow down, becoming deeper… but just when he thought she’d fallen asleep, she turned her big green eyes on him and whispered, “I hope my Daddy was as nice as you are, Mr. Wing…” before she closed her eyes again.

With those few, simple words, Honeysuckle broke something inside Wild Star; something that he’d thought immovable and forever set in his heart. He found himself looking down at the small filly, wanting nothing more than to be everything she thought he was; every good, nice, wonderful thing Honeysuckle thought of him, he wanted to be. He turned his wide eyes to the stars, his mouth agape. If he thought trying to describe flying through the night sky was hard… this was impossible. It was as if he were feeling the sun for the very first time, the warmth spreading through him like the first rays of sunlight onto a frozen landscape. Whatever it was… he knew right then that he would never be the same.

From outside the garden came a small, polite cough, and Wild Star jerked his head around to see Thistledown standing just outside the gate, a small smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with unshed tears. “I… came looking for Honey,” she whispered. “I knew she’d be in one of these gardens when I found her out of bed… but…” She wiped a hoof across her eyes. “Oh, I’m sorry… I couldn’t help but overhear.” She sniffled and managed to keep a shaky smile on her face as she looked at Wild Star. “Thank you for talking to her, Red Wing… life hasn’t always been kind to Honeysuckle, but she’s as strong as her father and twice as optimistic.” She opened the gate and made her way into the garden until she stood next to the Pegasus. With the expert touch of a mother she gently took hold of Honey’s mane in her teeth and lifted her off the ground onto her back, setting her down without even making Honeysuckle snort in her sleep. Wild Star stared at the sleeping filly, and he heard Thistledown giggle.

“She seems quite taken with you,” the purple mare said quietly. “I have to admit, that’s a rare thing. She hasn’t warmed up to any stallions since her father passed.” He turned and met her eyes; what he saw there was something he’d never expected to see- a chance. “Far be it from me to keep Honey away from somepony she thinks so highly of,” Thistledown said, her cheeks coloring slightly. “Perhaps you would… like to join us for supper tomorrow? I promised Applejack I’d cook something from my own recipes, and I know Honey would love to have you help.”

The mention of Applejack sent Wild Star’s mind reeling; what was he doing?! He had a job to do, and here he was talking to random fillies and setting up dates with mares! He stared at Thistledown for a long moment, the blatant refusal that he should have spit out immediately right on the tip of his tongue… But Honeysuckle had done something to him; something more powerful than any spell or amulet ever created by unicorn or otherwise. He glanced up at the stars for a moment before turning back to Thistledown. “I… think I’d like that,” he said with a smile.

Thistledown colored a little more, but she nodded happily. “Ok then… um, I’ll see you in the kitchen at Applejack’s house around 4..? That’s when we’ll need to get started.”

“I’ll be there,” he said, and he realized that he’d never meant anything more in his life. The amethyst mare nodded to him again and walked past him carrying her sleeping passenger. Wild Star watched her go until the door closed on Applejack’s farmhouse, hiding her from sight.

He shuffled his hooves in the dirt for a long time, just standing in the garden staring up at the stars; finally, he realized that he wasn’t about to get sleep anytime soon. He flapped his wings, rising out of the garden and into the night sky once again, this time headed for the park in Ponyville that he’d been to that first night in town. He needed a few minutes alone to clear his head, and it seemed like a nice place to do it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The past few hours had undoubtedly been the absolute best hours of Falling Star’s life. Pinkie Pie had dragged him all over the party, showing him things in town; everything from the buildings, like town hall and Sugar Cube Corner, to things like the place where she fell down one time when Rainbow Dash had surprised her and the rock where she hid a cupcake once. But no matter what she showed him, that silly, stubborn smile of his stayed in place the whole time. He’d never felt so alive; his heart was constantly pounding in his ears, his breathing always fast, like he’d been flying a race for the past day and a half, only better. He glanced around and noticed that most of the other ponies had gone home, and that the music was starting to be lowered in steps to encourage the rest to filter off… but he didn’t think Pinkie Pie noticed at all.

The last thing Pinkie had decided to show him was the bowl containing her own personal blend of punch, something she had very proudly called her “Ponyville Packsa-Punch!” Her friend Berry Punch, a mare with a light purple coat and a slightly darker mane had met her there, and had been very, very eager to try the new concoction. Falling Star grinned over at Berry, who was sitting on the ground staring at one of the floating orbs of light left over from the unicorn spells earlier that night, her eyes slightly glazed and her mouth open just a crack. Perhaps a little too eager, he thought. It had been obvious to Falling Star that the punch contained a copious amount of alcohol and had said so, but Berry Punch had simply smiled at him and taken a long pull from her cup. Falling Star still couldn’t believe how much that mare could drink; she put most of the soldiers he’d served with to shame. He himself had only had a glass or two, and the pleasant warmth of the drink still hummed in his blood, making the company of the huggy pink party pony all the more enjoyable.

Pinkie had imbibed her fair share of Packsa-Punch, and now he found himself sitting next to her on a bench near the now-empty punchbowl, her head on his shoulder as she dozed lightly. He had his wing wrapped around her to keep her from falling over as she slipped in and out of sleep, and as much as he thought she should probably go home as opposed to sleeping in the street, he could not bring himself to break this moment. In fact, he knew without question that he would sleep in the street with her rather than wake her up to take her home. He laid his head against her cushy pink mane and inhaled deeply, relishing the scent of her. In fact… that’s not a horrible idea… he thought as he closed his eyes.

But no sooner did he start to fall asleep than the music went silent all together, and a very soft voice whispered near him, “Um, excuse me… but, um, if it’s not too much trouble… would you mind letting go of Pinkie?” Falling Star opened his eyes slowly and met the gaze of a very pretty, very bashful yellow Pegasus, who took a half-step back from him as he looked at her. “That is, um… if it’s OK with you…”

The dark blue pony stared at her for a second, and then he did something that he couldn’t remember doing ever before; he felt a wave of mirth start deep in his chest, slowly but unstoppably rolling upwards until it overwhelmed him and he threw his head back… and laughed.

He laughed and laughed and laughed; something about the whole situation just struck him as so absurdly hilarious that he couldn’t stop himself. Here was a pony who was obviously one of Pinkie Pie’s friends, asking him, a total stranger, if he would please let go of Pinkie, if he wanted to! It was too much! He laughed until tears started to form in his eyes, and he put his hoof to his side as he started to develop a stitch; suddenly he felt his throat quirk strangely, his eyes bugging as he inhaled unexpectedly and his laughter turned into the most horrible cough he’d ever experienced, sending him into a fit so explosive that Pinkie Pie woke up with a snort. She blinked at him for a moment before collecting herself enough to start patting him firmly between the wings.

“Whoa Shootie, you OK there?” she asked, her sleepy eyes barely focused on him. “Didja swallow a bug?” Falling Star shook his head, not able to speak; finally, after almost a minute, the coughing subsided, and as he swallowed firmly Pinkie’s hoof ceased patting and started to gently rub his back. “Wowie,” she said, grinning as she rubbed her eyes with her free hoof. “I thought you might have swallowed a bug.” She let out a yawn and wavered in place as sleep tried to claim her again. “I swallowed a bug once… while I was running with my mouth open… it was raining chocolate milk…” Her eyelids fluttered, but the yellow pegasus’ voice woke her back up.

“Um, Pinkie… I think we should probably get Berry Punch home… she doesn’t look like she can make it by herself.” The Pegasus waved a hoof in front of Berry’s eyes, but the purple mare didn’t even as much as blink, content to stare off into space with a half-grin. Then she poked Berry gently with her hoof, and Berry Punch wobbled; slowly one way, slowly back the other, slowly tilting her more and more one way and back until finally she flopped gently to the ground. “And she really should get home.”

Pinkie Pie seemed to snap back to reality with the realization that somepony needed her help. “Oh, wow, you’re right,” she said, hopping down from the bench and walking over to where Berry sat; Falling Star realized that she was walking just fine, as though the Packsa-Punch didn’t even exist. She leaned down and looked straight into Berry Punch’s eyes, examining her closely for a moment before nodding. “Yyyyup, she needs help home.” She rolled her eyes and huffed. “Sheesh Berry, I told you, three glasses at most! How many did you have?”

Berry hiccupped in response.

Pinkie Pie looked at her friend, then back to Berry; she held up her two front hooves. “How many hooves do you see, Berry?” she asked.

The purple mare seemed to see Pinkie for the first time, and she giggled. “Pinkie… how’re yew sssshtill shtanding when yew haff all yer hoowves in tha air??”

The pink pony nodded and returned to all fours. “Yeeeah. Fluttershy, we need to get Berry home!” She stood up straight, looking very determined. “Lift her up, Flutters! Get her on my back!”

“Oh… o-okay, as long as you think she won’t mind…”

“Psssh! Mind? I don’t even think she’s going to remember tonight…” She grinned at Fluttershy slyly. “So you know what that means, right?”

Fluttershy stopped trying to lift Berry off the ground and gave Pinkie a horrified look. “Oh no, Pinkie Pie… tell me you’re not going to… not again…”

“Hey, it’s her fault for drinking too much. Partying is the most awesome thing ever, but getting so schnockered that you can’t hoof your way home is silly.” Pinkie rubbed her hooves together with glee and giggled. “This time, I’m gonna glue her stuff to the ceiling, so when she wakes up, she thinks that she is on the ceiling!!” The grin on her face and the mischievous look in her eyes made Falling Star suddenly get the impression that Pinkie Pie may have had all the sleep she was going to get for the night.

“But Pinkie…” Fluttershy said quietly as her wings began to flap; even her wings were quiet. “…didn’t you drink too much? Isn’t that why you were-,”

Pinkie Pie waved a hoof. “Me?? No way. This filly knows her limits, yes sirree!” Her blue eyes went back to Falling Star, and maybe it was a trick of the colored light orbs the unicorns had left up, but he could have sworn that she blushed. “I just, er… wasn’t ready to go home yet.” Fluttershy managed to lift Berry Punch off the ground, but only just; Falling Star stared at her as she seemed to put everything she had into lifting Berry onto Pinkie’s back. It wasn’t that far, and something Falling Star could have done in half the time, with half the effort, but it didn’t seem to surprise Pinkie much. She just waited patiently for Fluttershy to get Berry positioned so she wouldn’t fall off; the yellow Pegasus draped Berry’s front half over onto Pinkie’s right side and her bottom half onto Pinkie’s left. She shifted slightly to make sure her friend was secure. “Thanks Fluttershy!” she said brightly. “Just fly behind me and make sure Berry doesn’t decide she likes the ground better than my back, okie dokie?” Fluttershy nodded and stayed hovering behind her as the pink pony turned and started down the street.

Suddenly, she turned back, exclaimed, “Oh! I almost forgot!” and with surprising speed came galloping back to where Falling Star sat, Berry Punch flopping limply on her back; the surprised Pegasus was amazed that the purple pony didn’t take a nose-dive into the street. She dug her hooves into the ground and slid to a halt, her muzzle coming to a stop barely an inch from his face. Now it was easy to see that she was blushing, just enough to add a deeper, rose color to her already pink cheeks. “Thanks for hanging out with me tonight, Shootie,” she said quietly. “I had a really nice time! We’ll have to hang out again.”

And then she leaned forward and gave him a kiss on the cheek before turning around and starting off down the street at a much more sedate pace. Fluttershy cast a confused glance from her friend to Falling Star before following Pinkie off into the night. “Did I mention that you are gonna help me glue her stuff to the ceiling?” Pinkie’s excited voice floated back down the street, followed by a very small squeak of dismay from Fluttershy as the two ponies disappeared around a corner.

Falling Star stared after the two ponies; slowly, he raised his hoof up and touched the cheek where Pinkie had kissed him. His mind seemed unable to cope with what had just happened, because all he could hear was a faint ringing in his ears and it felt like he was trying to think through a huge fluffy ball of cotton. “I… I think I’d like that a lot,” he said to no pony in particular… and he blinked. His voice sounded… different. Not scratchy or raspy at all… but soft, deep and firm. His real voice, a voice that nopony had heard since before Luna’s defeat. In spite of himself, he laughed lightly again. “I guess Rainbow Dash was right…” he mused.

He hopped down from the bench and stretched first his legs, then his wings. Despite the late hour… he felt alive. He didn’t want to go back to Sweet Apple Acres; he didn’t want to sleep. He grinned in spite of himself; he didn’t seem able to stop doing it, as a matter of fact- like his body was trying to make up for all the lost smiles of his life. His wings lifted of their own accord and gave a single, enormous flap that catapulted him into the air, his heart soaring along with him. He didn’t know where he would go, but he knew that for him, the night was still young, and that a flight then a walk somewhere sounded like a great idea.

Chapter 14

Morningstar didn’t know where she was going, and frankly, she didn’t care; all she knew was that she had to get as far away from Twilight Sparkle and her friends as she possibly could. Her hooves flew over the ground as she ran, her mane flying behind her as she made her way down one of the many empty streets in Ponyville, but no matter how far or how fast she ran, the vision of Twilight Sparkle, her hoof extended in friendship, haunted her… and so did the realization that more than anything in the world, Morningstar had wanted to accept it.

She couldn’t believe this was happening; it couldn’t be happening. She’d never in all her life felt the way she did when she’d left that library- a sickening mix of happiness and horror, of hope and despair that had threatened to sling her into delirium. The ribbon tied into her mane bounced along her shoulders, whipping her along faster than any torture that ponies could conceive; that ribbon, that stupid, wonderful ribbon that had made her aware of the one, inescapable fact that now resided foremost in her mind: She could have friends.

Her heart pounded against her ribs as she turned a corner and finally found something that she recognized; the park where she, Wild Star and Falling Star had met that first night in Ponyville. She pushed herself to gallop faster, her hooves kicking up debris from the ground as she sped into the large open space and away from the buildings that had surrounded her, smothered her. She charged through the delicate wooden entrance to the park, bursting from the shadows of the buildings into Luna’s pure moonlight, and she did not stop until she was well away from the darkness at the edges of the park. Her breath came in sharp gasps as she fell to her knees and dropped her head almost to the ground, her horn touching the cool grass as she panted. Unbidden, tears sprang to her eyes as she wheezed and did her best to catch her breath.

Morningstar had never had friends before; even the other fillies at the Academy of Magic a thousand years ago had been little more than acquaintances or, on occasion, partners in some of Celestia’s more challenging tests. She had been teased because of it, on several occasions… one in particular that had gotten her in more than a little trouble with the Princesses. The long and short of it all was that such treatment had been the beginnings of her jealousy; always wanting what others had, be it spells to learn or enchanted items or places of power.

But all I ever really wanted… She shook her head fiercely, sending silver tears flying off into the grass. No no NO! I won’t have it! I’ve fought through too much, suffered too much to be brought low by something as foalish as-, She took a deep breath and settle all the way down onto the grass; she started shaking as tears rose to her eyes and fell slowly down her cheeks. Something as foalish… as friendship.

Morningstar’s father had been a very important unicorn in her time; he had worked to assist the Princesses in research and development of items that would better Equestria. He had, in turn, made a good deal of bits selling them, and had made sure she never lacked for anything. She got the very best schooling, the best clothing, the best servants… that was, until her brother had come along. Her brother, Rising Light, was immediately named heir to the family business because, as her father had expressed, what he did was “stallion’s work, not mare’s work”. Morningstar had been devastated to learn that she would not be taking up a position alongside her parents, and would instead be held to what her father desired she do; study hard, and someday make a blushing bride to some handsome, well-to-do stallion. Granted, her father’s views weren’t exactly widespread; in fact, many ponies frowned upon it, including Princess Celestia, although she never voiced her opinions publicly. However, Guiding Light was her father, and her mother, Starlight, wasn’t a mare to speak up against her husband. She was, however, a very clever pony, and had soon learned about Morningstar’s talent with magic, and when her appeals to Guiding Light to allow her to work with him failed, she had Morningstar sent off to study with the Princesses at the Academy.

She had arrived already full of jealousy towards her brother and anger towards her father, and the competitive nature of the school did nothing to foster her good-will towards her classmates. She quickly learned that if somepony wanted to be “friends” with you, it meant that you had something she wanted, or she wanted to learn something you knew and weren’t willing to tell just anypony. She kept to herself almost constantly, and more often that she cared to remember she’d found notes left places addressed to “Mourning Light”; one of the less clever nicknames the other students had given her, owing to the fact that one had to write it down for it to be fully effective, but it still hurt. There were a few fillies who developed real, lasting friendships… and above all else, Morningstar realized she had wanted that. But that wasn’t something a pony could simply conjure up, or mix in a potion; it was something that… well, that Morningstar had never figured out how to do. That was why when Princess Celestia had showed personal interest in her studies, and spoken to her with such kindness… she had allowed herself to hope that perhaps, for the first time, she would have a friend.

Her tears poured down her face as anger burned hot in her cheeks. And then Luna told me the truth. That Celestia was raising her above the others to single her out, to make her a laughingstock; to give her just enough freedom for her to do something rash and stupid. That day, her heart had closed, and she had taken the mantle of Jealousy alongside Anger, Fear and Hate.

But now… now somepony she had started out jealous of… somepony she had known beyond the shadow of a doubt that she would loathe entirely… had offered her friendship, freely and openly. Twilight Sparkle had told her in no uncertain terms that she did not trust Morningstar… but that she wanted to. She could be lying, Morningstar reasoned, but something in her heart told her that Twilight had been nothing but honest with her.

Her mind whirled and Morningstar sighed sharply, turning her eyes to the twinkling stars above. Luna… most adored Princess. Help me. I don’t know what to do anymore… Her faith in the amulet was failing, and now a pony that Dark Star, her leader, had told her was an enemy had offered her trust; the one thing she wanted the most in the world. She closed her eyes tightly and growled angrily, feeling her uncertainty growing. What… do we do now?

Suddenly above her she heard the beating of wings, and she turned her eyes skyward once more just in time to see Wild Star come soaring out of the blackness of the night, landing softly next to her. He looked down at her, and she looked away from him quickly, raising a hoof to wipe her eyes before she spoke.

“Wild Star,” she said quietly. “What brings you out so late?”

He rustled his wings before settling down in the grass next to her, just far enough away not to touch her. “Oh, you know me; always flitting about where I’m not welcome.” He smiled slightly and turned his own eyes up to the sky. “It’s a beautiful night tonight,” he mused.

Morningstar looked back to him, her eyes full of suspicion. “It is,” she admitted. “But that’s not a reason. Why are you up so late? Shouldn’t you be keeping an eye on the farm pony?”

A soft chuckle escaped the gray pegasus’ lips. “Y’know… funny story…” But the look in his eyes told Morningstar that the story behind his appearance was anything but “funny”.

She watched her fellow general closely, thankful that she finally had something else to focus on besides her own inner turmoil. Something was definitely different about him; his expression was softer than normal, and his smile wasn’t as edgy as it always was. Suddenly, Morningstar was struck with a horrible realization; if her amulet was beginning to fade… was Wild Star’s, as well? And Falling Star’s?

“What happened?” she asked quietly.

She saw his shoulders tighten as she asked, and his voice reflected the tightness of his muscles. “That’s not a question that you will have answered, Morningstar,” he said tersely. “So you may as well drop it right now.”

“Oh? And why is that?” Morningstar felt anger surface, and it slowly began to push everything else to the back of her mind as she rose to her hooves. “Have we fallen for the little hayseed?” she taunted. “Is there unrequited love floating in your heart now, Wild Star?” She laughed bitterly, feeling the swell of familiar feelings wash over all the others. “Isn’t that sweet… the Element of Anger, falling for some little farm-filly.”

Wild Star rounded on her, his wings bristling, his red eyes glinting dangerously in the moonlight. “If you know what’s good for you,” he whispered harshly, “You’ll stop talking right now. You don’t know what happened, you have no idea what’s going on. So do yourself a favor and shut your muzzle, for once in your life.”

“Or WHAT?! You’ll run away? Run away and live with your little Mare-y Jane for the rest of your life, happily ever after?!” She laughed again, louder this time. “And what do you think she’ll say when Dark Star comes to claim you, hmm? When he arrives at your doorstep, demanding that his fellow general of the Lunar Republic ride with him to overthrow a tyrant?” Morningstar’s eyes narrowed. “What will she do, I wonder,” she whispered, “When she finds out that you are one of the enemy?”

Wild Star’s eyes widened, and for just a moment Morningstar thought he would rear up and try to kick her… but instead, much to her surprise, his wings slumped as a look of utter defeat washed over him. He dropped his eyes back to the ground and he turned away from her, and when he spoke after a few moments, his voice held more hurt than Morningstar had ever dreamed possible from him. “That’s just it, isn’t it…I don’t… I don’t know… what will happen…”

“What will happen when?” a voice from above asked. The two generals looked up to see the third of their number slide from the night and land gently onto the ground, his huge blue wings folding back against his body as he trotted up to them. Morningstar arched an eyebrow at Falling Star; his voice sounded… well, almost normal, something she hadn’t heard in a very, very long time. But that was a matter for later.

“When Wild Star’s fillyfriend finds out that he’s an enemy of Princess Celestia and the Solar Monarchy,” she said matter-of-factly. She knew that if anything would get under Wild Star’s skin, that comment would. Any moment now he would turn around, his eyes full of rage, and he would tell her off.

…Any moment now…

Morningstar stared at Wild Star as he lowered his head, and it felt like somepony sat on her chest as she watched a single tear run down his cheek. Like mist before her namesake, her anger evaporated slowly as she watched the angriest pony she knew walk several paces away, raise his head to the stars and scream; a wordless scream of pure anguish, a scream of indecision and frustration. A scream that Morningstar realized echoed the confusion in her own heart. Tears once again swelled into her eyes as Wild Star ran out of breath and dropped his head back down, his sides heaving as he tried to breath and… cry at the same time. He was actually crying. The unicorn felt her breath catch in her throat; somehow, watching a pony who had been strong for so long break down… made it that much easier for her to admit that she was breaking, too.

Only Falling Star seemed unsurprised by his reaction. The other Pegasus simply watched Wild Star closely, his blue eyes calm and cool. He turned his eyes to Morningstar, who could only meet his gaze for a moment before she turned away. Nopony said anything for a very long time; the breeze teased Morningstar’s mane as tears rolled unabated down her cheeks.

“You’re afraid,” Falling Star said finally, breaking the silence. It was said not in accusation, but as fact.

Morningstar turned her head towards him, her eyes red. “Oh really, what gave you that idea?!” she managed to choke through her tears.

Falling Star turned his head towards Wild Star. “You, too,” he said. “Why are you both so afraid?”

Wild Star turned back to him, his eyes still moist, but his jaw set in a grim line. “It’s not something you need to concern yourself with, Falls,” he said. “You worry about your own mission.”

The blue Pegasus walked up to Morningstar and looked her in the eye before turning back to Wild Star, and when he spoke, his voice was soothing and calm. “I’m worried about the two of you,” he said, and Morningstar almost started crying again; there was actual, genuine concern in his voice. He looked back to Morningstar, and she gasped; there was something different about his eyes, too… as if somepony had taken all of the fear right out of him and replaced it with… something she couldn’t quite place. Finally, he spoke again. “Who gave you that ribbon, Morningstar?” he asked quietly.

Morningstar thought her eyes would pop out of her head as she stared at him. Was he always so perceptive? “N-nopony gave it to me, Falling Star,” she said, doing her best to sound huffy and indignant. “It was in with my things when we arrived.”

Falling Star’s blue eyes bored into her, and after a moment he smiled- Falling Star smiled!- and said, “Morningstar, we’ve known you for a long, long time, and none of us went into exile with much. I’d say it’s a fair assumption that Wild and I both know that you did not have a piece of ribbon like that.” Morningstar dropped her eyes to the ground, but somehow she knew she wouldn’t have to say anything for him to make the obvious jump; somepony had given that to her. “But is that why you’re upset?”

She sighed, and shook her head. “No… it’s not.” She wiped her eyes with a hoof and sighed. “Earlier tonight, I went to… to see Twilight Sparkle, at her library.”

Wild Star’s eyes widened and he stepped forward. “And what were you doing there??”

“I was trying to feel jealous again!” she snapped, fresh tears springing to her eyes. “The amulet… I… wasn’t feeling jealous, so I thought I would go and see the one unicorn I knew that I was jealous of.” She sniffled pitifully, but continued. “I thought I could get her to be angry, to… to be angry at me… but instead she asked… if I wanted to be friends.” She could feel the sobs rising in her chest, and she shook her head. “But I can’t..! What… what would we tell Dark Star?? Wh-what about our mission...” A sob exploded from her lips, and she dissolved into a fit of tears.

Falling Star nodded to her and turned his attention back to Wild Star. “And you?” he asked quietly. “Care to reconsider telling me what’s bothering you?”

The gray Pegasus shifted his hooves for a very long moment, so long that Falling Star had turned away from him before he spoke. “At Sweet Apple Acres… there’s a filly, little more than a foal, really. Her name’s Honeysuckle.” He smiled slightly at the sound of her name. “She can’t be… more than seven years old. I found her sitting in the garden, crying…” He shook his head. “I talked to her… and she thinks that… well… she told me she hoped that her Daddy was as nice of a pony as I am.” He smiled shakily. “And truth be told… I want… I want to be.” He shook his head again, more harshly this time. “But what Morningstar said is right,” he growled. “As much as I want to be there for her… what would Dark Star do?” He sighed. “Dark Star would destroy our homes, our families, friends, anypony who knew us at all, and then us if we left.”

Morningstar sniffed back her tears. “We don’t have any options,” she whispered. “Our missions have to be finished. We swore to Dark Star and to Luna that we would do this… even if it killed us. And if we don’t… Dark Star will find us.”

Falling Star nodded again. “Very true,” he said. “Dark Star will never leave us in peace, even if we managed to start new lives.” He sighed. “Dark Star will never give up… until Luna’s dream is made reality.” He turned his eyes on his companions. “Until her desire is realized.”

Wild Star stared at him, and Morningstar let out a vexed sigh. “We know that already, Falling Star,” she said. “We all swore to serve until the last wishes of Nightmare Moon were brought about.”

Falling Star arched an eyebrow at her. “That’s funny… because I remember swearing fealty to Luna.” He turned his eyes to Wild Star. “Isn’t that who you swore to, Wild?”

The gray stallion stared at him for a moment… and suddenly, his face changed. His mouth opened in disbelief, then broke into his classic Wild Star grin. “Y’know… I do seem to remember a difference,” he agreed.

Morningstar sighed again. “You’re both idiots,” she said. “Luna and Nightmare Moon are one and the same.”

Falling Star turned his eyes back to her, and a small smile crept onto his lips. “Are they?”

The unicorn mare opened her mouth again… but suddenly, what he was saying hit her squarely between the eyes. “Uhm…” she said intelligently. “I, uh…” She blinked, and then she found herself smiling at him as something formed in her heart; something that she had not felt in a very long time.

Hope.

Wild Star cantered closer to the other two, his wings rustling. “So, what do we do?” he asked.

Falling Star sighed. “Morningstar is right on one thing. We did swear to Dark Star that we would complete our missions… and that isn’t going to be easy.” He turned his eyes to each of his companions in turn. “You both realize what that’s going to entail, right?”

Wild Star’s face went pale. “No… you mean we have to-,”

“Yes, Wild Star. We have to complete our missions… like nothing was wrong.” Falling Star swallowed audibly, and Morningstar saw in his face that he was not looking forward to doing that, either; whatever he had found that changed him, he did not want to lose it.

Wild Star held up a hoof. “Whoa, whoa, wait a minute. If we’re doing this, why don’t we just say ‘Scrap the mission’ and let it go?”

Falling Star reached up and touched the pouch on his shoulder. “Do you think that these are just trinkets, Wild? That they’re just a neat accessory that only works one way?” The blue Pegasus shook his head slightly. “No. We promised Dark Star that we would complete our missions, and the amulets will hold us to that. If we do not, Dark Star will know.” He nodded again. “So that is how it has to be: we will keep our promises to Dark Star, but most importantly…” He raised his eyes to the sky, where the stars kept their silent vigil.

“…We fulfill Luna’s desire,” Morningstar finished for him.

Wild Star shifted his hooves again, and to Morningstar’s eyes, he looked about to be sick. “But… but what if we… get lost again?” he asked. “In the heat of battle… the intensity of a mission…”

Falling Star gave him a grim look. “Wild Star, you were paramilitary. Follow this plan through to conclusion, and tell me what happens at the end. We finish our missions…”

Wild Star frowned. “…and we end up back with Dark Star for the final battle.”

“Which means…?”

Wild Star stared at him for a moment longer, and finally he reached the same conclusion that Morningstar did. His face fell. “Oh.”

Morningstar felt tears well up in her eyes again. “…is that how it has to be..?” she whispered.

The blue Pegasus sighed and gave her a weak smile. “Is it better than living a lie?”

She stared at him for a moment, and finally she managed to place that look in his eyes, the thing that had replaced all the fear that had once dominated them: Courage. The thought gave her more power than she had ever dreamed it could. With a determined sigh, Morningstar’s horn lit up and out of thin air appeared a piece of parchment paper, a quill and ink, all hovering just above the ground. The unicorn dipped the quill in the ink and scrawled a quick note on the paper; three simple words that would seal their fates, no matter where it led them.

We stand ready.

She rolled the paper up and, with a flash of magic, sent it away to Dark Star. With a shuddering sigh she sent the quill and ink back to her saddlebags at Rarity’s boutique and then turned to Falling Star. “Do you really think Dark Star stands a chance of beating Celestia?” she asked quietly. “A chance of beating the Elements of Harmony?” The unspoken question hung in the air: because if we go through with this, and he wins somehow…

“I really don’t know,” he replied, and his smile faded. “We’ve already done so much damage to the bearers of Harmony… so many fractures and scars.” He shook his head sadly. “I don’t know if they’ll be able to stand against Dark Star… but I know one thing.” He raised his head, and his eyes were firm. “If they stand this test, they are truly amazing. And I also know that if this is my last fight… I die knowing that I did the right thing.”

To her surprise, the answer that Falling Star gave soothed Morningstar’s nerves; with a sigh she turned to Wild Star, who nodded to her, his face grim but hopeful. She managed a smile for him, and he returned it before turning his eyes skyward once more. The unicorn looked between her two companions and realized, for the very first time in a thousand years, that while these two may not exactly be her friends… she wasn’t alone.

The three ponies stood together under Luna’s night sky, watching as if this was their very last chance to see it… all knowing that, in all likelihood, it would be.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The next day dawned strangely for Equestria; absent were most of the colors usually present in the sunrise, the oranges, blues and purples… instead, the sole color that adorned the sky was the brightest red that anypony could remember. As Princess Celestia brought the sun above the horizon, from Hoofington to Manehatten, Ponyville to Appleloosa, the sky seemed to ignite into a blaze of red fire, painting the walls of Canterlot the color of blood and sending Luna’s heart into her stomach. She shook her head. A thousand years ago, we would have had drawn predictions about the battle from this sunrise, she thought. I pray that they would have been wrong.

She turned her eyes from the castle to the grounds far, far below the mountain city, and as the sun’s light warmed her back she could just barely see the Royal Army of Canterlot arrayed on the plain before them. Dozens and dozens of tents, arrayed in neat lines, were being broken down as the dawn arrived, and even though she could not see them from here, Luna knew that the ponies of the military were preparing for their largest campaign in hundreds of years. She shifted uncomfortably in the armor that had been made for her; it was hard for a pony who was not used to wearing armor to adapt to the heavy material, even though the blacksmith ponies had assured her it was the lightest they could make. She had donned a coat of bright silver chainmail that covered her from neck to flank, leaving her legs and wings bare; a hood of the same material lay unused at the base of her neck. On her legs she wore tall, delicate-looking metal greaves that extended up just enough cover her knees with a slightly rounded diamond-shape not unlike her crown as well as a light plate cuisse on her thighs, each fashioned from highly-polished steel that reflected silver in the rising sunlight. Along the leading edges of her wings were fashioned a very light plate armor to protect them from glancing blows with spear or sword, and a light helm topped with a plume of great black eagle feathers sat next to her, but she refused to put it on until she absolutely had to. She sighed, her mane catching the morning breeze and shimmering as she looked to the sky. So much protection for the pony who started all of this, she thought grimly. Her teal eyes scanned the morning above, waiting for some sign of her sister’s return.

Sure enough, not moments later Celestia descended, her wings flaring wide about her as she landed on the rampart. She wore armor of the same make as Luna’s, except where the Princess of the night’s armor was silver and steel, Celestia’s was pure gold, shining gloriously in the morning light. Luna watched as her sister shook out her rainbow colored mane and could not help but smile; truly, of the two of them, Celestia looked the more regal. At her hip, Celestia had chosen to wear the sword she had used against Dark Star in Whinnyapolis, the gem in the hilt sending starbursts of color against the walls as she walked towards Luna.

“Everything looks to be in order, Luna,” she said approvingly as she turned her eyes to the army below. She smiled. “I’m glad to see that a thousand years imprisonment did not dull your sense for a military engagement.”

Luna smiled at her sister, her nerves betrayed as her voice wavered slightly. “Well, there wasn’t much to do on the moon but plan my eventual return, was there?” She shivered as she thought of the countless hours she had spent planning her own invasion of her sister’s kingdom. “Granted, Canterlot isn’t Everfree, but the tactics remain the same.”

Celestia nodded, and gave her sister an encouraging smile. “Well, tell me about your troop placements, Princess Luna,” she said gently. “Since I’m sure you planned exactly how I would place my defenses.”

“In detail, dear sister,” Luna said, her smile returning slightly. At least having something to explain would take her mind off of the impending battle. With a sigh she turned her eyes to the plain below, and the multitude of dots arrayed there; she reared up on her hind legs, setting her hooves against the parapet and pointing down at the units below. “We have 6,000 earth ponies forming the backbone of the defense; they are divided into sixty units of 100 ponies each, each with ten unicorns for magical backup and support, making 6,600 ponies for the front line. They will form unit squares and disperse as Dark Star’s forces dictate.” Celestia nodded, and Luna’s hoof moved along the army and swept the hills surrounding the rear of the army. “Another three hundred unicorns are divided into three units of one hundred each, hidden away behind the hills to flank Dark Star when he moves up to the city.”

The white alicorn frowned. “Do you really think he will get that far?”

Luna turned her eyes back to her sister. “Do you intend to fight to kill?” she asked quietly.

“You know very well that I do not, and I know you don’t, either. We both know that this is an attempt to subdue his army long enough to give us a chance to attack him directly.”

Luna turned back to the field. “And that is why he will most certainly make it that far,” she said, her voice soft. She cleared her throat and shifted her hoof back to the lines of ponies. “There are 1,500 Pegasus troops that will be left to fly air patrol, allowed to go wherever they are needed the most at their discretion, unless directed otherwise by one of us.”

Celestia nodded. “That accounts for 8,400 of ten thousand ponies. The other 1,600?”

The blue alicorn shifted her gaze and her hoof to the city of Canterlot itself. “The others, consisting of one thousand earth ponies, five hundred pegasi, and one hundred unicorns, are stationed just inside the gates of Canterlot; they will be a final line of defense to the city itself.”

“That makes the ten thousand,” Celestia agreed. “And what of the castle?”

“They will be held by the only ponies left to spare, and the only ones who could hope to stand against Dark Star at that point, if any could at all.”

Celestia’s eyebrows rose almost to her mane. “The Dawn Guard?” she asked, surprised.

“And the Dusk Guard,” Luna agreed. The Dawn Guard and Dusk Guard were the alicorn sisters’ personal bodyguards, Celestia’s and Luna’s respectively; they were solely unicorns, all trained specifically in combat and protection magic, all chosen specially for their devotion to the sisters; Luna knew that they would willingly give their lives to defend their Princesses, and she prayed again, for what seemed to be the hundredth time already that day, that things would not get that far. The look in Celestia’s eyes told Luna that she understood what it meant for Luna to call in such reinforcements; together, the Dawn and Dusk Guards consisted of 50 ponies, but if Dark Star and his generals made it through everything, they would be the only ponies in the world short of Celestia, Luna or the bearers of the Elements of Harmony that could even hope to stop them.

“I’m impressed, Luna,” Celestia said, her eyes sweeping the horizon as the sun rose into the sky behind them. “Everything seems to be in order.”

Luna watched Celestia closely. “Except for Twilight Sparkle and her friends,” she said. “What do you intend to do with them? They will not be able to stay out of this fight, you know.” She pulled her hooves off of the wall and dropped back to all four, taking the last few steps to stand directly next to her sister. Celestia sighed and bowed her head slightly.

“I know, I know… I have been avoiding it, but I fear that I cannot afford to do so any longer.”

Luna stepped up to the rampart, her chainmail clinking softly against the stone as she gazed down at the beautiful city they were about to defend. So much work, the lives of so many ponies had gone into building this metropolis for Celestia, and all of it could be undone in one day of violence and hatred. “Was it wise to keep Twilight out of the planning of today for so long?” she asked, her voice gentle. Celestia turned away from her, but when she spoke her voice was apologetic.

“No, I don’t imagine it was,” she admitted. “I just didn’t want her to worry any more than she already was.” Luna could hear the smile sneak onto Celestia’s face as she continued. “You really should get to know her more, Luna… Twilight has such knowledge at her command, such raw talent, but she can and will worry like a schoolfilly if given the chance. The last thing I wanted was for her to stop focusing on her friends and their needs in this dark time…”

“Because without their friendship, the Elements will fail,” Luna finished for her.

Celestia nodded slightly. “Yes. It is partially that… but I also hate to see her worried, Luna. I want things to go so smoothly for her, so perfectly that it’s hard to remove my hoof from her business and simply let things happen.” She chuckled quietly. “If only you could have seen her when she first went to Ponyville, Luna… the way she had decided that she wouldn’t make friends, even though I told her to.” Her smile widened minutely, but there was a hint of sadness to it that made Luna frown. “It took everything I had not to storm in and take over, instruct her on exactly how to make friends and then round up the ponies I knew would be best for her.”

Luna watched her sister closely. “You sound like Mother,” she said. “She always thought she could do exactly that...” Celestia raised her lavender eyes and met her sister’s, and with a flash like lightning Luna was struck with the undeniable truth, a truth so blatant that she scolded herself for not seeing it sooner. She gasped. “Tia… w-what… when?! WHO?!”

The white alicorn blushed deeply, but before she could answer one of the Pegasus guards rose up out of the distance and hurried towards them, the plume of his helmet trailing after him. “My Princesses,” he said as he came to hover before them on the parapet, “The enemy forces approach; they have just cleared the mountains and are spreading out on the foothills. Our scouts report seven hundred all told, none of them armed but for one large pony in a cloak bearing a sword.”

Luna felt all of her curiosity shift to fear, a horrible, sinking feeling as her teal eyes were drawn to the hills outside the city, hills that now hid Dark Star’s army. She saw more than heard Celestia thank the guard for his report and send him on his way as all sound in the world slowly faded away, replaced by the solitary beating of her own heart in her ears. Dark Star was out there, now; right there, so close that she could fly out to see him… Her heart burned, divided, as she stared down from the castle; part of her wanting to go to him, part of her wanting nothing more than to bring her army crashing down upon his foalish head. In spite of herself, she smirked ever so slightly; in a thousand years, she had never imagined that this would be what became of her Lunar Republic. She shook her head and turned to Celestia. “Have you informed the soldiers of what they’re up against?” she asked. “Of what Dark Star’s army will be capable of?”

Celestia nodded. “They have been informed about how the enemy will fight, but not why.”

The Lunar Princess nodded slightly before turning away from her sister to look again at the scene below. “They need to know, Tia,” she said quietly. “They need to know why their enemy will act the way they do…” Luna swallowed, and dropped her head low. “And most of all… they deserve to know the real reason they are fighting.” They have to know… “I can’t let them fight on my behalf without them first knowing my part in all of this,” Luna said, her voice suddenly hoarse. “They need to know…”

Her sister watched her closely for a time, and just when Luna was sure she was about to reject the idea outright, she nodded. “Very well; come, we will address the troops before Dark Star shows himself.”

Luna raised her head, unable to keep the mild surprise from her face. “R-really? You’ll let me do that…?”

Celestia smiled that infuriating, beautiful, all-knowing smile that she did so well before leaning down to nuzzle her sister on the cheek. “My dear little sister… I am not the tyrant you once thought me to be,” she said lightly. “You are right; they deserve to know… and you deserve the chance to see what they will do, for good or ill.” Her horn began to glow, and a small, cloth hood appeared out of her armor; she tucked her lustrous mane into it before drawing the chainmail hood up over her neck and head, fastening it around her horn so the chain stayed up. The air shimmered, and a helm matching Luna’s own appeared; it was made of graceful, overlapping pieces of metal ending in a piece that protected the nose. Atop it was a plume of brilliant feathers that seemed to burn with their own internal fire; feathers given to Celestia by none other than her pet phoenix, Philomena. The Solar Princess placed the helm atop her head, adjusting it so it rested correctly on her graceful head and neck before turning to Luna. “Come, sister. The time is here.”

Luna nodded and repeated what Celestia had, tucking her ethereal mane into the small cap given to her to keep it from being snagged in the chainmail before securing first the hood then the helm atop her head. She sighed as the weight pressed down onto her head, but it was better than being injured from a lucky strike… but even the distraction from the helmet could not take her mind from the task she was about to perform. What if they all leave? She couldn’t help but wonder if, upon her admission that this was all really her fault, the entire army would simply turn and retreat, leaving her and Celestia to face this threat alone.

She felt a wingtip brush gently against her mane, and she turned to see Celestia smiling at her. “No predictions, Luna,” she warned. “Do not go into this with preconceived notions of what will or will not be; focus on what you can control, and do not let the rest trouble you.”

Luna watched her sister for a long moment, then nodded, a light smile coming to her face. “Of course… thank you, Celestia.” Then her eyebrow arched, and her eyes narrowed. “But rest assured that you have a little bit of explaining to do when we this is all over, sister. Don’t think I’ll forget!”

Celestia laughed, but had the good grace to blush at the same time. “Luna, I promise, once this is done, I will tell you everything you want to know.”

“This is acceptable,” Luna said, returning her sister’s smile. The two Princesses turned towards the impending battlefield and leaped from the castle, sailing into the morning sky as the sun rose behind them. Luna noted that the armor weighed her down a great deal more in the air than it did on the ground; she was forced to flap her wings much faster than she normally did to keep herself aloft as she flew down towards the army arrayed below.

The sisters swooped low over their army, a cheer rising from the troops as they did so; the sound brought a little hope to Luna, but it was quickly quelled by her rising despair as the two alicorns rose slightly higher before the army to hover in place where every pony could see them; Luna’s wings protested the extra weight of the armor, but it wasn’t anything she couldn’t manage. Everypony stopped what they were doing, be it packing away tents or moving weapons or simply falling into formation to turn their eyes skyward, to watch their Princesses. Celestia gave Luna a final, encouraging smile before flapping a small distance away, giving her the proverbial “center stage”. Luna turned her eyes to the army, almost ten thousand ponies, staring up at her, waiting with baited breath for her words. She took a deep, steadying breath before her horn lit up with magic that would amplify her voice so everypony could hear.

“Soldiers of the Royal Army,” she began, allowing her words to come slowly, naturally as her eyes swept the field. “Today, you face the single largest threat to Equestria in almost four hundred years, and what may well be the greatest challenge of your lives.”

Ponies below her began to form into their ranks, knowing that their leader had something important to say, so Luna plowed on. “Today, you will face an army unlike any you have been trained to face; an army that, while small, has the ability to push through you easily… because this is an army that does not wish to fight you. It is an army that has been brainwashed into raising its arms against us.” Murmurs broke out among the soldiers, now; even over the beating of her wings she could hear it, washing over the troops. “It is true,” she said, and every mouth fell silent. “The pony who leads this army- a unicorn named Dark Star- is a very powerful magician, and has filled their hearts with unfathomable hate, forcing them to fight his war for him, but make no mistake: once they are freed, each one of these ponies will be horrified by what they are going to be made to do.”

Now her chest squeezed tightly, and she took a shuddering breath before continuing. “But what you must know is this: Dark Star was… once one of you. He was once a Captain of the Guard… and my friend. But as you all know, I fell to darkness, and… Dark Star fell along with me.” She averted her eyes, gazing at Canterlot Castle and away from her troops, but she could not stop a single tear from trailing down her cheek. “Now, Dark Star has returned to seek vengeance upon Celestia and all those who stand in his way… all because of things said and done by me over a thousand years ago.” She squeezed her eyes shut. “I am to blame for this battle… a battle that we are on the difficult side of. The army we face does not wish to fight us, and yet will fight us with everything they have, and will not hesitate to kill each and every one of you… and yet I must ask you all to do what you can to avoid bloodshed, and fight to disarm or detain.” Again the murmurs spread through the troops, louder this time, and it didn’t take much effort to imagine what they were saying; but Luna cast a glance at Celestia, who only nodded to her in encouragement. The Lunar Princess sighed sharply, but continued. “It is difficult enough to fight an invading army without worrying about the well-being of your enemies… and I fear that doing so may be impossible. But it is what I must ask of you, my loyal soldiers, my comrades… my friends. Remember that these ponies are not warriors like yourselves; they are fathers, brothers, daughters and sons, farmers and shopkeepers and musicians, all swept up by Dark Star’s wave of hate, all manipulated by it to become nothing more than his instruments of destruction.”

She cleared her throat before continuing. “These ponies will wash over all they see with no hesitation, no remorse and no regret… but I beg you to fight for one purpose: to return these poor ponies to their homes and loved ones alive. It is a tall order, my friends… and one that, as the pony ultimately responsible for this war… I cannot order you to do.” She straightened her neck and gave the army a level look. “Therefore, I tell you this: any pony who does not wish to fight this battle, leave now. You will suffer no consequences, and this may be the only chance you have to walk away from this battle alive.”

Silence filled the field as Luna bowed her head; she could feel Celestia’s eyes on her, and she turned to face her sister… but to her surprise, when she met Celestia’s gaze it was filled with pride and approval. “Well spoken, sister,” she said quietly.

Luna blinked and turned back to the unit closest to her; from the ranks stepped a single pony, a unicorn whose chocolate brown coat made his polished golden armor stand out brightly in the morning sunlight. He gazed up at Luna for a moment… and then gave her a determined smile and a single, firm nod. He turned back to his unit and reared up on his hind legs, his deep voice echoing in the stillness.

“FOR LUNA AND CELESTIA!!” he shouted. As one, the soldiers roared to life, cheering and shouting all at once.

“For Luna!”

“For Celestia!”

“Forward the Sisters! Forward the Celestial Kingdom!”

The unicorn Captain turned back to Luna and his horn lit up as other units took up the call; a pillar of light lanced skyward from his horn, and hovering in it shimmered an image of the Royal Seal, the sun and moon with both sisters around it. All down the ranks of the soldiers, similar pillars of light erupted into the morning sky, all bearing the seal as chants of “Luna!” and “Celestia!” rang loudly from every mouth and heart.

Luna stared at the army, her mouth agape; another tear found its way down her cheek, followed by others, and she turned to Celestia in disbelief. Celestia had tears of her own in her eyes, and she only offered her a smile. “I told you,” she whispered.

Suddenly, the cheering and chanting stopped as quickly as it began; Luna looked back to the troops to see that they were all staring at the hills beyond her now, and with a quick flap of her wings she too turned to look… and when she saw what they were looking at, she felt her face pale.

Standing atop the low foothills before the plains was a single pony, dressed all a black cloak that billowed in the breeze of a new day. Slowly, all around him, ponies approached and stopped in a line; ponies without armor or weapons, but all bearing the same expression on their faces.

Hate.

Luna and Celestia both made their way to the ground, where they stood at the head of their army. Celestia frowned. “Does he intend to send them into battle without weapons? To only use them as pony shields?”

Luna sighed. “No… he has weapons and armor both.” Celestia arched an eyebrow at her, and Luna nodded. “In the weeks before you found out about the Lunar Republic, we began to stockpile weapons and armor in a cave in the forest; I have to assume that Dark Star placed a protection spell on them to keep them free of rust and detritus during my thousand-year imprisonment.” She smiled grimly. “It was all part of the plan, just in case.”

The pony at the head of the opposing force threw back his hood, revealing a long, slender horn and a black mane mixed with dark blue that surrounded two blazing golden eyes; the face of hate itself… the face of Dark Star. Even from this distance, Luna could feel his eyes on her, feel the smirk on his face as he saw herself and Celestia together. He threw his head skyward and his horn lit up the western sky, challenging the sun for dominance; all around the ponies on his side, the air shimmered, much like it had when Celestia had summoned her sword to her in Whinnyapolis, and in the span of several heartbeats, armor began to appear around his thralls. It was simple armor, just like the armor worn by Celestia’s army except it was as black as midnight and adorned with a white crescent moon on the chest. Helms followed, and then the spears, and within moments Dark Star’s army stood, spearheads glinting in the sunlight, armed and ready for battle.

“That… was an incredibly powerful summoning spell,” Celestia muttered. “Where is he getting all of that power?? I would be hard-pressed to summon so much for so many.”

“It’s the amulet,” Luna said. “His own magic is being supplemented by the amulet of Hate; it is actually giving him power.” She shook her head. “More power than any of us could have ever dreamed…”

Celestia’s horn lit up gently for just a moment before falling dark again. “I have sent Twilight Sparkle and her friends a warning to be ready at a moment’s notice.” She turned her eyes to Luna, and they were firm. “The fate of Dark Star will be settled this day, little sister, for good or for ill.”

Luna nodded, and her own horn lit up; the air next to her shimmered as she summoned a weapon to her side, a spear twice as long as she was tall, an ebony shaft tipped with a bright silver blade. Her dark blue magic wrapped around the weapon and twirled it once before settling it to her side while Celestia’s own pink magic drew her sword and held it high, the blade reflecting the rising sun.

“FOR EQUESTRIA, AND FOR FREEDOM!” she shouted, her voice booming over the army; behind her Luna could hear the countless rasps of unsheathing blades, and as one the army replied to their sovereign:

“FOR CELESTIA, FOR LUNA, FOR FREEDOM!!”

From atop the hills, a shadow grew from Dark Star as his cloak was thrown back, revealing him in his pitch-black armor; the shadow expanded into a huge effigy of himself, standing easily a hundred feet high, golden eyes blazing.

“FORWARD THE ETERNAL NIGHT!!!” his voice commanded, and as one his small army began to sprint down the hill, silent except for the pounding of their hooves as the giant illusory pony faded behind them.

Luna hefted her weapon in her magic once more as she and Celestia stood their ground together.

The Battle of Canterlot had begun.

Chapter 15

Rainbow Dash woke the next day into her very own personal living nightmare.

She could feel the sun on her face long before she could force herself to open them and admit to the world that she was actually awake. She slowly opened one pink eye, and then the other, carefully scanning the room to make sure Twilight was gone, and she was; apparently the egghead was an early riser, to boot. Rainbow sighed and tried to decide whether or not she should just go back to sleep and let the horrible, disgusting world pass her by. She rolled over in her bed, her wings shifting beneath the sheets as she turned her face to the window and the town outside. The sun was just rising over the rooftops, and outside she could hear the voices of some ponies picking up after Pinkie Pie’s party last night, a party she was sad she had to miss… but it wasn’t like she could have gone, anyway.

Well, I suppose I COULD have gone… But as soon as she thought it, she felt the cold, nauseating wave of fear rise in her stomach as thoughts began to ricochet through her head: What would she do when she was there? What if somepony yelled at her for the Sonic Rainboom? What if APPLEJACK was there? What would happen then? She couldn’t fly away, and AJ could catch her no problem on the ground, and THEN she would probably-,

“Stop it…” Rainbow Dash muttered, pressing her hooves to her ears.

-and IF she couldn’t fly away, ponies would start to talk. “What’s wrong with Rainbow?” they’d ask. “She USED to be cool, USED to be interesting…”

“STOP IT,” Rainbow pleaded; she felt her throat tightening up as tears rose in her eyes. “Please… stop…”

“Stop what, Rainbow?”

The cyan Pegasus gasped so sharply that it felt like Pinkie Pie had inflated a balloon in her chest; with a kick of her legs she leaped out of the bed and pressed herself against the nearest bookcase, her eyes wild… but it was only Twilight, standing at the foot of her bed with a tray hovering next to her. Rainbow’s heart pounded against her chest, and it was all the Pegasus could do not to start crying; instead, she sighed harshly and fell back to all four hooves. “Geez Twilight… don’t sneak up on me like that…”

The librarian arched an eyebrow in classical deadpan Twilight. “I knocked four times. Three knocks each.”

“Well… knock more times next time.” Rainbow’s wings fidgeted under the unicorn’s gaze, and it only took Twilight a moment to realize Rainbow’s discomfort. Her expression softened, and she gave Dash a kind smile.

“Ok… sorry.” The tray floated over and sat itself on the bed near Rainbow Dash, who eyed it curiously. There was a small selection of breakfast foods, ranging from eggs to hash browns to seedcakes to pancakes.

“Wow, Twi… everything looks awesome,” Rainbow said.

Twilight smiled broadly and looked incredibly pleased with herself. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash! I decided I’d make you breakfast myself, and luckily, cooking is one thing you can do literally by the book.” She giggled. “Let’s just say this turned out a lot better than when I tried to teach myself abstract sculpture from a book…”

Rainbow arched an eyebrow at Twilight. Sometimes, this filly doesn’t make any sense. But she found herself smiling along with the purple unicorn; somehow, it was always impossible to be mad when Twilight Sparkle was around. She wasn’t the most fun-loving or the most exciting unicorn that Dash had ever met, but she was the most genuine, and something about her little bookish self made Rainbow smile. Her magenta eyes went back to the food, and she sighed. “But yeah, um… I guess I’m really not hungry, though…” Because eating Twilight’s food will mean she’ll be watching to see if you like it… and if you don’t like it…

Twilight’s ears drooped. “R-really..? But Rainbow, you came over here around dinner last night, and you didn’t eat then.” Her ears stood back up, and her eyes narrowed. “Rainbow Dash, I have never known you to miss two meals in a row, and there is no way you can convince me that you’re not actually hungry.”

“Can so!” Rainbow said, rising up on her back hooves and placing her hooves on her hips. “You just watch as I… NOT eat.” She was about to give Twilight her very best “Because I’m Rainbow Dash” smiles… when at that exact moment, her stomach decided that it wasn’t going to have ANY of her nonsense and let out the largest, most incredible growl that either pony had ever heard; it was so loud that it echoed around the bedroom and lasted a good thirty seconds. Both ponies blinked at Rainbow’s stomach for a moment before bursting out into laughter.

And suddenly, Rainbow felt… better, somehow. The cold feeling receded slightly, retreating back down into the pit of her stomach and allowing her to feel the wrath of her empty stomach with full force. Twilight had fallen on the floor she was laughing so hard, and as she got back to her hooves she wiped at ear from her eyes. “Oh Rainbow… I knew you’d be hungry. Now you sit down there and eat, you understand?” Twilight gave the Pegasus a look that left no room for guff, and with a sigh Rainbow admitted defeat.

“All right, all right, Twi, y’got me.” Dash settled back to all fours and hopped back up on the bed, settling herself comfortably onto the bedspread before digging in. Everything tasted incredible, and her stomach growled in appreciation as she munched. The unicorn sat at the edge of the bed, her lavender eyes full of concern, but she had the grace not to ask anything of Rainbow while she ate.

After a few minutes, Rainbow Dash pushed the empty plate away and patted her full stomach. “Wow, Twi… I’ll have to stop by here more often around dinnertime.”

Twilight nodded, but Rainbow could tell that she had held her peace long enough. “Rainbow, why did you lie to me?” she asked gently.

Rainbow Dash looked into Twilight’s eyes and felt fear stab her in the heart. Now that Twilight knows you were lying, she won’t believe anything else you say, a voice whispered to her, the same voice that had been taunting her, prodding her and harrying her for the past two and a half days. Suddenly, all of the food she’d eaten seemed determined to find its way back out again. Now, you’re just a liar, Rainbow Dash. A liar. The Pegasus winced as if somepony had tried to hit her, and she heard Twilight gasp.

“Rainbow Dash.” Twilight’s voice was serious, and it was enough to pull Rainbow’s eyes back to her; the unicorn’s face was firm but kind. “You promised me that you would talk about what was happening this morning, remember? I’m not worried about the food; I’m worried about you.”

The Pegasus watched Twilight for a moment, her magenta eyes never wavering from her friend’s face… and suddenly, her whole body slumped, defeated. Slowly, she mustered her willpower, and she was amazed at exactly how much effort she had to put into saying one phrase… but it was the hardest thing she’d ever had to say. “It’s just… I… I’m afraid,” Rainbow whispered.

Twilight blinked. “Rainbow… what?”

“I’m afraid,” Rainbow repeated, lowering her head to the bed and closing her eyes; somehow, maybe if she closed her eyes and pretended to fall asleep, Twi would leave…

“Afraid of what?” Twilight asked, surprised. “Are… are you worried about something? I mean, what is specifically making you afraid?”

“Specifically…?” Rainbow chuckled nervously, but she could feel the tears burning her eyes. “That’s the problem, isn’t it… specifics. I don’t know what specifically, Twilight…” A tear trickled down her cheek, and immediately Twilight was there, sitting with her body pressed up against Rainbow, worry dominating her features. “I… I don’t know WHAT I’m afraid of…”

“Well…” Twilight’s voice was gentle but inquisitive. “Let’s try to reason this out, OK?”

Rainbow Dash let out a strangled laugh. “Right… we’ll use reason on fear… that’ll work…”

Twilight sighed and rolled her eyes, but her voice remained gentle. “Look, Dash… I was trying to be delicate about this… but it looks like the best option is to just jump right onto it.” She refocused on the Pegasus, and said, “Why haven’t I seen you fly since you got here?”

Flying. The thought sent Rainbow’s mind into overload, and her body reacted accordingly. It was as if the whole world was suddenly squeezing Rainbow Dash for all it was worth; she felt her whole body tense up, from rump to nose, and it took her several moments to realize that she couldn’t breathe. Why haven’t you been flying, Rainbow Dash? After all, it’s the only thing anypony will remember you for… Panic rose in her heart and she started to shake just slightly as she gasped for air. Her mind began to race everywhere and nowhere all at once as she wheezed. And that’s the only reason, isn’t it, Rainbow Dash? You fly so ponies will love you, but they won’t love you for your flying, so why fly at all? Twilight’s eyes widened in panic of her own as she watched Rainbow’s face, knowing that something was terribly wrong and unsure if she could do anything about it.

“Rainbow Dash..?”

Rainbow’s eyes darted around the room, seeking an escape. She had to get away from this feeling; she’d hoped that not staying in her cloud home would get rid of it, but it followed her even here to Twilight’s. This feeling… of worthlessness, of hopelessness, of absolute abject fear…

“Rainbow Dash.”

Because you know exactly why you fly, now. You never flew because you “loved it”, like you always told everypony; you never flew for anything more than to get attention, a selfish, ridiculous reason…

“RAINBOW ELIZABETH DASH, YOU LOOK AT ME RIGHT NOW.” Twilight’s voice rang loud throughout the room, and Rainbow felt her eyes snap back to her friend of their own accord. Twilight was staring at her, hard, the way only Twilight Sparkle could; a look she had only given Dash a few times in their time together, but one that even a panic-stricken Rainbow Dash knew better than to ignore. It took the Pegasus a few moments, but as she stared into her friend’s big lavender eyes, so confident, so full of knowledge… so in control of things... she found that she could focus, if only a little. Slowly, Dash’s chest began to loosen, and her breath came easier; she felt her panic ebb, washing out like the ocean tide as she sat with her friend, and as her brain became her own again she realized the REAL reason she had come here last night, and this was it. Nopony made Rainbow feel safer than Twilight Sparkle, and under Twilight’s care, she knew she would be in good hooves… and deep down, under the layers of panic and confusion, she was proud of her choice.

Finally, after several minutes of silence, Rainbow found her voice. “Where…” she said, her voice harsh as her windpipe slowly opened back up, “…did you learn my middle name?”

“I’m a librarian, I know ALL of my friend’s full names,” came Twilight’s answer.

The Pegasus coughed a little, but she couldn’t help but smile at Twilight. “Y’know… that’s a little creepy, Twi… nopony but my parents knows my middle name.”

Twilight suddenly shifted uncomfortably. “Well… I was doing my nightly reading and I just happened to grab and read the pony census for Ponyville, but I didn’t see your name, so I looked in the Cloudsdale census. I was curious.”

“Twilight, you are literally the only mare in history that would read a census for fun.”

The lavender unicorn blushed slightly. “Well, it’s not like I read it all the time, but-,” She frowned and shook her head briskly before arching an eyebrow at Rainbow Dash. “Y’know, Dash, you can change the subject faster than Pinkie Pie can change her mind.”

Now it was Dash’s turn to blush. “Well…. Let’s just say that you get pretty good at steering ponies away from certain parts of your life, especially when you got kicked out of Flight School.”

“But that doesn’t work on me.” Twilight took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “OK Dash… so now I know it’s something to do with… flying.”

Even now, after she’d calmed down, the word flying threatened to send Rainbow into another attack… but she swallowed harshly and nodded. “Y-yeah… I…” And as if on cue, the tears welled up in her magenta eyes, and her throat began to close for an entirely different reason than before. “It’s not a fear of… heights, like Flutters… it’s… why I fly.”

Twilight tilted her head slightly. “Why you fly? But Rainbow… we all know that you love flying. What other-,”

“NO…! No, that’s not it,” Dash croaked. “I…” She squeezed her eyes shut. “There’s no point in flying if… I fly to… Aaah, why is it so hard to talk?!” She pounded a hoof onto the mattress in anger, her eyes burning. “It’s like… if one day you suddenly woke up and realized that… that the only reason you do magic, the only reason you started to do magic, was to get Princess Celestia’s attention.” Dash fought the sobs rising in her throat, but she knew it was a losing battle and plowed on as quickly as she could. “And then you realized… that no matter how awesome your magic was… the Princess would forget about you someday; replace you with somepony else…” Rainbow hiccupped as a sob tried to wrench its way free, but she held it in check for a moment more. “And then… you realized that… there was no point in you doing magic anymore at all… because you… didn’t have a reason anymore…”

That’s right, Rainbow Dash… because you only ever flew for attention, you selfish, selfish mare. And with that as your motivator, the Wonderbolts will NEVER accept you; they only take fliers who truly feel it in their hearts. And if you never make it into the Wonderbolts… Rainbow’s whole petite frame rocked as her tears burst forth and sobs threatened to overwhelm her entirely. She cried harder than she could ever remember, losing herself in a tidal wave of sadness so profound she started to think it was fathomless. She settled her head onto her hooves and sobbed, tears pouring down her cheeks as her throat scratched itself raw for the second time in two days; but no matter how hard or long she cried, her sorrow seemed to have no end.

But as she cried, she could feel something else; a warm pony pressed up against her. She managed to open her eyes for just long enough to see Twilight sitting next to her, the gentlest smile Rainbow had ever seen on her lips, a smile that said Twi would be there for her, no matter what. The fleeting thought of how similar that smile was to the one Princess Celestia gave them all danced across her mind, but it was quickly lost in the maelstrom of fear and despair.

“So that’s what this is about?” Twilight’s voice was soft, but it was enough to cut through Rainbow’s tears. “You’re afraid that… we’ll forget you?”

Hearing it out loud didn’t make it any easier, and it was all Dash could do not to spiral down into another panic attack. “Ye-yeah… but not j-j-just you…”

Twilight nodded, her eyes serious but her smile still in place. “I think I understand, Rainbow.” Twilight moved one of her hooves over and placed it across Dash’s foreleg. “You want to be remembered. That’s what you’re saying; that the only reason you fly, that you want to do all the amazing stuff that you do, is because you want to be remembered, or to get attention… and most of all, to not be forgotten.” Her smile became even gentler, if that was possible. “Well, I can say this to you, Rainbow Dash; I can’t tell you that all of Equestria will remember your name. For pony’s sake, I can’t guarantee you that all of Ponyville will remember you fifty years, one hundred years down the road… but I can guarantee you one thing.” She flexed her leg, causing her hoof to give Dash’s leg a gentle squeeze. “Your friends know why you fly, Rainbow… and none of us will EVER forget you.”

The Pegasus locked eyes with the unicorn. “A-and why do I f-fly, Twi?” she asked desperately. “Tell me why!” This fear of being forgotten was muddying up her mind… she could barely think in a straight line, and it was really starting to get her wing feathers in a twist.

Twilight giggled. “Oh Rainbow… because you love it, that’s why.” She leaned forward and nudged Rainbow’s cheek with her nose. “If you could see your face when you fly, you would never have ANY doubts about why you flap those wings of yours.”

Dash sobbed again. “But Twilight… you can’t be sure of that! I mean… I know how I feel… I know myself better than you do… and…”

“Normally, Dash, I’d agree with you.” Twilight’s voice was firm but kind, similar to the tone of voice that Rainbow Dash had heard Fluttershy use on an unruly bear. “And if you think that’s really the case, by all means, look me in the eyes and tell me, in no uncertain terms, that you fly only to be noticed.” Rainbow Dash looked at her friend, but Twilight simply held her gaze. “If you can honestly, truthfully tell me that this is how you feel, well, then I’ll believe you,” the unicorn said. “But this… this isn’t like you, Dash. I know Rainbow Dash; Rainbow Dash is a brash, wild Pegasus who throws caution and care into the wind and dances in the sky to her heart’s delight.” Rainbow sobbed again, but Twilight continued. “Rainbow Dash is the most loyal pony I know, and that loyalty extends especially to her own heart; the Rainbow Dash that I know and love would NEVER pour her heart and soul into something like flying for any reason other than love.”

Rainbow’s tears redoubled their efforts, and she found herself leaning against Twilight, her eyes aching from the sheer amount of tears that had been shed in the last few days. As much as she wanted to believe her… as much as she did believe what Twilight had said, she still couldn’t deny the creeping uncertainty in her stomach. But at the very least, Twilight’s words brought her some comfort, and after several more minutes of crying, she felt the tears ebb again, and with a bit more certainty, she sat up straight. Twilight watched her closely, but Dash gave her the best smile she could muster before leaning forward and nuzzling Twilight. “Thank you, Twilight,” she whispered. “I… don’t think anypony else could have helped me.”

Twilight nuzzled her back. “Anytime, Rainbow,” she said with a smile. But her brow furrowed after a moment. “But before we get away from this subject… why did you start feeling this way? It came on so suddenly…”

Rainbow Dash arched an eyebrow at her friend; from the tone of her voice, Twilight already had at least one idea of what had happened, but after a moment’s hesitation, she sighed. “Four days ago, I met a Pegasus named Meteor,” she explained. “We raced, and that was when I did the Sonic Rainboom that everypony saw.” Even thinking about the dark Pegasus made her shiver. “He… told me this story about when he was in the Royal Guard… and… I dunno. It shook me up; I’ve NEVER heard a story as scary as that one… it was almost like… like I was there.” She shivered again, and the icy touch of fear caressed her mane yet again; she’d felt every moment of his terror, the heart-stopping fear that had driven him mad miles up in the sky and almost killed him. “After that… it was like I couldn’t get the fear out of me. Like… it decided to find all of my worst fears and make them real.”

“Fear…” Twilight’s eyes were cool, but Rainbow could see her mind working furiously behind them. “OK,” she said after a moment, and her eyes became worried. “I was… kind of afraid you’d say that.”

Rainbow arched an eyebrow at her, but before she could ask why there was a knock at the door, and Spike pushed his way in. “Twilight..?” he asked as he poked his head through the door. Rainbow saw that his scales seemed brighter than they had in the days before, and wondered if that was a sign he was getting over his dragonpox. “Twilight, there’s a letter from the Princess,” he said as he spied the two ponies on the bed. He held the letter up high, and Twilight’s magic took it from him quickly.

“Thank you Spike,” she said hastily. Concern was written all over Twilight’s face, and Rainbow got a sudden horrible, sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach as she broke the seal of the letter and read it quickly. Twilight’s face sank as her eyes scanned the page, and when she spoke, Rainbow’s fears were confirmed. “Princess Celestia says that… Dark Star’s army has begun attacking Canterlot,” she whispered, and Dash felt her face pale. “She needs us to gather up our friends, Rainbow… we need to get the Elements ready.”

Rainbow nodded, her heart surging; suddenly, her fears seemed much less important. Somepony needed her help, needed their help, and she would be tarred and feathered before she would let somepony down. “Just tell me what to do, Twilight,” she said with a hint of her regular Dash roguish enthusiasm. “You lead, I’ll follow.”

Twilight looked at her, and suddenly seemed much less confident that she had before; her ears drooped slightly, and her eyes dropped to the bedspread. “Me?”

“Yes, you!” Dash said, standing up on the bed. “You are our leader, Twi; we all know that!” She smiled at her friend. “Just like you know me, Twi, I know you, and believe me, if any of us is the leader, you are.” She leaned down and looked straight into the unicorn’s eyes. “You believe in me, Twilight Sparkle; and I believe in you,” she whispered with a smile.

Twilight met her gaze for a moment, and then her confident smile was back. “Thank you, Rainbow,” she said, rising to her own hooves. “Thank you.” She stepped forward on the squashy mattress and pony-hugged her friend before turning to the bookshelf behind her own bed; her horn lit up, and from the top shelf a box floated down towards them. It wasn’t anything special, just a regular, hinged wooden box that Dovetail could whip out in ten seconds flat if you asked her, but as Twilight sat it down on the bed, Rainbow realized what must be inside… and THAT made this the most important box in the world.

The unicorn nudged the lid open with a hoof, and inside laid the Elements of Harmony; five necklaces and a large crown, each fitted with a gem that matched one of the six friends’ cutie marks. Twilight’s lavender magic surrounded one necklace in particular, one with a sparkling red gem in the shape of a lightning bolt, and lifted it out of the box; it hovered over to Rainbow and secured itself around her neck, settling comfortably against her chest.

Immediately, Rainbow felt a change in herself; it was as if nothing else mattered, not her fear, not her own desires, not ANYTHING but helping her friends. She felt herself stand taller, her chest puffing out slightly as the fear that had paralyzed her for three long days slid beneath the strength of her loyalty; not gone, but tolerable for now. She turned to Twilight and smiled her roguish smile, and for the first time in three days, she actually FELT it. “Well? I guess we find the others!”

Spike looked up at the two ponies from the first floor, his eyes wide. “Whoa… what did that letter say, Twilight?”

Twilight closed the box and jumped off of the bed before levitating it to her back. “It said that the Princesses are fighting Dark Star right now, and that we need to be ready when they need us,” she said matter-of-factly. “Now, we need to find the others.”

At that moment the door of the library opened, and there was no mistaking the voice that echoed through the tree: “Twiiiiiilight!! Don’t think I didn’t NOOOtice that you weren’t at my PAAAAARRRRRRR-TEEEEEEEEE!”

“Pinkie Pie,” Twilight said with a sigh of relief. “Thank Celestia; she was going to be the hard one to find!” The two ponies charged down the stairs and out into the rest of the library where not one but two of their friends were waiting. Pinkie Pie was busily bouncing around the library, her eyes never resting on anyone thing for more than a second, while Fluttershy was hovering demurely off to one side, watching Pinkie bounce.

As soon as Twilight came into view, Pinkie stopped bouncing and pointed a hoof at her and Dash. “Ah-HA! I KNEW it! I knew you two were having a sleepover!” She giggled and bounced, but suddenly looked sad. “Awww… but you two still could have come to my party! It was AWESOME! Berry Punch got soooooooooo tipsy that I had to take her home on my BACK, and then! And then Fluttershy helped me start gluing her stuff to the ceiling so that when she woke up SHE would think that SHE was the one on the ceiling! But it turns out that most of her stuff was too heavy to glue to the ceiling, but we’d already put stuff there, so we just left it! And instead of gluing ALL of her stuff to the CEILING, I just glued all of her drinking glasses to the counter!!” Pinkie Pie giggled loudly before suddenly becoming doe-eyed. “Oooh, but RAINBOW… I met a Pegasus last night…” Her cheeks darkened, and it took Rainbow Dash a moment to realize… that Pinkie Pie was… blushing. “He was sooo nice… and quiet, reeeally quiet, but so handsome and…” She sighed loudly before turning inquisitive eyes on Rainbow Dash. “He was dark blue with eyes about the same color as mine, and he had a really raspy voice,” she lowered her voice, half-closed her eyes and frowned heavily, and when she spoke her voice sounded like she’d caught a horrible cold, “Like thiiiis.”

Rainbow felt the fear that had submerged resurface in her stomach, in spite of the Element hanging around her neck. “You mean… Meteor?” Twilight turned to her, and Rainbow nodded meaningfully.

“Nooo, that’s not his name, silly!” Pinkie giggled. “He said his name was Shooting Star!”

Rainbow opened her mouth to speak, but Twilight cut her off as she kicked a table so hard that one of the legs cracked. “By all that is holy and the name of Celestia!” the unicorn growled, stamping her hooves on the floor angrily. “What is wrong with you, Twilight?! Why didn’t you see this coming?!” She growled and, for the first time ever, Rainbow Dash heard Twilight swear under her breath, words that even Rainbow didn’t use. She gaped at Twilight for a long moment as the unicorn grumbled and swore before turning back to Pinkie.

“Are you sure that’s the name he gave you, Pinkie?” she asked.

Pinkie Pie nodded, frowning at Twilight. “Yeeeeah, I’m VERY sure. Why is Twilight so mad?”

“That’s his name..?” Fluttershy asked, her voice soft. Pinkie nodded again, and the yellow Pegasus paled. “Oh Pinkie… That name… He’s-,”

“He’s one of Dark Star’s generals!” Twilight finished loudly, aiming another kick at the table. “He’s one of the BAD GUYS! And I didn’t SEE IT!!!” She made a vexed sound as she brought the box containing the Elements off of her back and set them on the floor. “It all makes perfect sense, now,” she said. “The attack on Whinnyapolis was a distraction, done only to make sure that a ton of new ponies would enter Ponyville. THAT was when the three other generals snuck in!”

Rainbow nodded; she guessed it made sense… and it REALLY made sense that Meteor was one of the bad guys. The way he’d talked, the way he’d made her feel with that story… that wasn’t something that a nice pony did. She was about to voice her opinion on the matter when her magenta eyes lit on Pinkie Pie… and her statement died on her tongue. She didn’t know how she expected Pinkie Pie to take the news that the Pegasus she had been crushing on was one of the enemy, but what she DIDN’T expect was for Pinkie to snort and giggle at the accusation.

“What?? Shootie’s not a bad pony!”

“Pinkie,” Rainbow said, her wings rustling irritably. “Princess Celestia said that was one of the general’s names. Said that name exactly. What Twilight says makes sense, OK? He IS one of the bad ponies.”

“I’m not saying that it’s not the same pony,” Pinkie said, “But I’m saying that he may be one of the bad ponies, but he’s not a bad pony.”

Rainbow blinked. “Isn’t that the same thing?”

“Pffft, anything but the same thing!” She met Rainbow’s gaze, and Rainbow saw something different in Pinkie’s eyes; a look of confidence so strong that you couldn’t help but feel like she knew exactly what she was talking about. “You have to trust me, Dashie; Shootie’s NOT a bad pony. He might be a general for this Dark Star, but whatever else is true about him, I know that he’s not bad.”

The Pegasus opened her mouth to argue; after all, what Pinkie was saying didn’t make sense! But Twilight raised a hoof. “Girls, we don’t have time to fight, OK? If he’s for some unforeseeable reason NOT a bad pony, we’ll sort it out when we get there, OK?” She looked at Pinkie, who nodded confidently.

“You’ll see!” she piped merrily.

“FINE, we’ll see,” Twilight said irritably. “Look, we need to get Applejack and Rarity; AJ hasn’t left Sweet Apple Acres in a few days, and considering what happened the last time she did, I can’t blame her.” She glanced at Rainbow, who nodded, feeling her throat tighten again. The look that Applejack had given her in the street that day had haunted her ever since. “And Rarity has locked herself in her Boutique with Morning Mist.” She smiled grimly. “And I’ll give you three guesses as to what HER real name is.”

“Morningstar,” Fluttershy answered, her voice barely audible. Twilight nodded.

“Exactly. The third, Wild Star, is undoubtedly the gray Pegasus I saw with Applejack the other day, and he’s staying at Sweet Apple Acres.” Her eyes hardened. “I’m going to Rarity’s.” She turned to Rainbow Dash. “Dash, I’d like you to come with me, OK? I might need some backup if Rarity’s… not alone.”

Rainbow Dash nodded, her eyes firm. “Don’t you worry, Twilight; I’ve got your back.” Her wings fluttered anxiously… but they refused to lift her into the air. With a sigh and a snort, Rainbow pushed the rising fear out of her heart and into her stomach. Now was not the time to be afraid. Rarity needed her, her friends ALL needed her, and she wasn’t about to let them down.

Twilight turned her attention to Pinkie and Fluttershy. Her magic glowed, and out of the box floated their necklaces, each securing themselves in place gently before she spoke again. “I need the two of you to go to Sweet Apple Acres and get Applejack, OK? Try and get her away from Wild Star, and meet me at Rarity’s. Once we’re all together, I know we’ll be fine.”

Pinkie Pie saluted. “Okie dokie lokie! It’s as good as done, Twilight!”

Fluttershy shivered. “Um… I, uh… I’d rather not…”

“C’mon, Fluttershy! AJ needs us!” Pinkie grabbed her by the tail and pulled her along as she darted out the door, Fluttershy squeaking in protest as she flapped her wings wildly, keeping her aloft while flying backwards.

Twilight turned to Rainbow Dash, her eyes a mix of worry, determination and anxiety. “Well… I guess we go, huh?” she asked quietly.

“You bet we do,” Rainbow answered, pumping a hoof in the air. “We’re gonna make these generals wish they’d never come to Ponyville!” Twilight levitated her saddlebags to her, and from the box she moved the remaining two necklaces, Rarity’s and Applejack’s, to one pouch and her own crown to the other.

She glanced around the library once more, slowly, as if memorizing every last inch of it before turning her lavender eyes to Rainbow, and the Pegasus grinned; now, her eyes were full of zeal and determination. “Let’s do this,” she said.

The two ponies galloped out the door and turned down the street that would take them to Rarity’s Carousel Boutique… and the beginning of the fight of their lives.

Chapter 16

It’s funny how half of a week can change your life. Five days ago, Wild Star had been a force to be reckoned with; a member of Nightmare Moon’s personal guard, the bearer of the Element of Anger, one with fury, one with the wind… and now he stood in a barn, staring down at the thing that had given him all of that power, wishing that it would just go away and leave him be.

“You feel it too, don’t you,” Wild Star said as he touched the amulet hanging from his neck with his hoof. “It’s… like there’s something calling to the amulet. Like it’s coming to life on its own.”

Falling Star nodded and gave the pouch tied to his left shoulder a glance. “Yes. I can feel it.” The two pegasi stood together in the barn at Sweet Apple Acres as the sun rose higher into the sky; most of the other ponies were still sleeping soundly after the late-night festivities, but the gray Pegasus had been awoken by a familiar and decidedly unwelcome pulsing in his heart. Even under his pillow, the amulet of Anger had reacted so strongly to something that it had reached out to him, waking him from a deep sleep with the sound of marching hooves and the screams of battle.

Wild Star shuddered and winced. “Oh. I was… kinda hoping it was my imagination.” He looked down at the gem hanging around his neck. “I won’t lie to you… I really want to take this off, Falls. I don’t want to go back under like I was,” he admitted, and when he turned his eyes back to the blue Pegasus he saw sympathy in his eyes.

“I know, Wild. Trust me, I know.” He sighed heavily and looked down at the ground for a moment; when he brought his eyes back up to Wild Star, they were full of resolve and strength, something Wild Star wasn’t used to seeing from his comrade. “But remember what we all agreed has to happen. Don’t forget what must be done.”

Wild Star stomped his hoof angrily. “I know what we agreed to, Falling Star. Don’t presume to-,” Suddenly, he stopped mid-statement. He could feel the amulet, brushing against his mind, tempting him, taunting him… No. Don’t let it take you. Don’t do it. He paused for a long moment, then closed his eyes and took a breath before speaking again in a more subdued tone. “…sorry. It’s just…” He glanced out the window of the barn to where the farmhouse stood stoically, its inhabitants undoubtedly still asleep. Wild Star felt his heart clench in despair. “…I promised Thistledown I’d help her and Honeysuckle with dinner tonight…” Don’t let them down any more than you already have.

Falling Star’s eyes softened slightly, and Wild Star could see that behind his confidence, Falling Star also had a reason to take off his amulet and never look back. “I know how you feel,” the blue Pegasus responded quietly. “Please, don’t think for a moment that this is any easier for me than it is for you.” The two ponies stood together in silence, gazing out the window at the slowly rising sun for several minutes before Wild Star finally gathered his courage.

“So… what happened to you, exactly?” he asked quietly. “I mean… I told you about Honeysuckle and Thistledown… and Morningstar told you about her Twilight encounter… but you never told us about what happened to bring you around.” Falling Star kept his eyes out the window, and Wild Star saw a myriad of emotions cross his face before he spoke.

“I… met somepony,” he said simply.

Wild Star arched an eyebrow, his curiosity rising. “Met somepony?” he asked, and it wasn’t until Falling Star turned back to him and gave him a meaningful look that the gray pony’s eyes widened. “Ooooh?! You… you mean you met somepony...” He grinned. “Well, pluck my feathers and call me a unicorn. What’s her name, Falls?”

He saw Falling Star’s face darken as he turned away, and he knew without a doubt that the amulet of Fear was invading his mind even as he spoke. “Her name… is Pinkie Pie,” he said softly.

“Pinkie Pie…” Wild Star exhaled slowly and nodded. The name wasn’t lost on him, or what it meant for Falling Star. “I see.” The other Pegasus turned to face him again, and suddenly all of the courage in his eyes was gone, replaced by a fear that all of the generals now shared; a fear that by doing the right thing, they would all lose what had become precious to them. Wild Star kept his red eyes locked with Falling Star’s, and for a moment he felt an old urge rise; the urge of the past thousand years to make fun of him, to poke at his weakness and prod him into using his fear as a weapon. It was so easy for Wild Star… all it took was the right comment at the right time…

What would Honeysuckle say to you? His heart chided. What would she say if she could hear those thoughts of yours?

He sighed, and offered Falling Star the most comforting smile he could. “I guess we’re all risking a lot with the plan, huh?” he said quietly.

Falling Star nodded. “A lot.”

The gray Pegasus returned his nod and sighed again before shrugging his wings. “So what happens now? My amulet’s reacting to something, but Dark Star hasn’t sent us orders or anything… so what do we do now?” Wild Star inwardly noted how strange things had become; before, he would have spit horseshoe nails if Falling Star had tried to assume any semblance of command, and now he was willingly looking to him for orders. How quickly things can change.

Falling Star turned his gaze again out the window. “We wait,” he said. “There’s really no reason to go rushing into things; nopony knows our true identities, so all we have to do is wait for Dark Star to show up, and the plan goes off without a hitch. No problems, no extra drama, no…” Suddenly, his eyes widened, and his face paled. “No… By Luna’s moon…” he said under his breath as he took the remaining steps to the window, rising to his back legs and putting his front hooves on the windowsill. “No no no!”

Wild Star was right behind him, but he didn’t need to see what was happening outside the barn to hear it.

“Applejack!? Applejack, wake up! It’s Pinkie! We need you!” The voice rang out loudly across the whole farm as two ponies, a pink earth pony and a yellow Pegasus raced up to the farmhouse; the pink pony started pounding on the door with both front hooves until finally the door flew open, revealing Applejack looking as sour as week-old grapes.

“Pinkie Pie, what in tarnation has gotten int’a you?! Don’cha know some ponies are still tryin’ ta sleep?”

Wild Star glanced at his comrade, and when he saw the absolute horror on his face he realized that this was without a doubt the very Pinkie Pie that had stolen Falling Star’s heart… and now she was here to ruin their whole day.

“AJ, it’s important! Twilight sent us to tell you that…” And with that Pinkie Pie proceeded to spill the whole story as she knew it so far, which wasn’t too far off from what had actually happened. Wild Star had to grudgingly give Twilight Sparkle credit; she’d pretty much pieced together the whole thing. Dark Star was a fool to underestimate her, he thought. However, his mind quickly came back to the current situation as Pinkie Pie continued to talk rapidly to Applejack.

“This could be very bad…” he whispered to Falling Star. Things proceeded to go from bad to worse as the rest of the household joined Applejack on the porch, including her enormous brother Big Macintosh… and Thistledown, along with Honeysuckle. Wild Star winced as Pinkie got to the part about how Twilight had said that Falling Star and Wild Star were, “…super-bad really mean ponies who were sent here to tear us apart piece by little bitty piece!” He watched Thistledown’s face go from disbelief to horror to the most profound betrayal that he had ever seen on anypony’s face… and he had been there when Princess Celestia had learned of Princess Luna’s rebellion. Inside, he felt his heart breaking for her; Honeysuckle may have been the catalyst that had turned his heart… but he’d hoped to get to know Thistledown better, and maybe… Maybe that could have been the family I was looking for. But now… she probably wouldn’t even want to see his face ever again. He gritted his teeth; all it would take was a confession… for him to tell the truth to these ponies, and Thistledown would forgive him, and they could all think of some OTHER way to defeat Dark Star…

But as much as his heart pleaded with him to do just that, deep down he knew that Falling Star was right; to make this work, Dark Star had to believe that nothing was wrong… and try as they might, he knew that the bearers of the Elements of Harmony would never work hard enough to beat him if they thought the other three generals were innocent. He quickly decided that he had heard enough and backed away from the window slowly. “Well… so much for hiding away discreetly until Dark Star shows up,” he said. “C’mon, Falls, we gotta move. I don’t think I’d like to be around when-,”

But it was too late; suddenly Applejack had bolted for the barn, and before Wild Star could make it to the door on the opposite side, the main door swung open with enough force that it shook the whole building and woke everypony inside up. A chorus of “What the hay is going on?” and “Oww, my head…” started echoing around the barn as tired ponies were rudely roused from their slumber, but somehow Applejack’s voice cut through every complaint and whine like a razor, and silence fell on the barn as she spoke.

“Is it true?” she asked simply. Her green eyes pierced the gray Pegasus, holding him in place as she advanced on him, her head held low; he could almost see her tail bristling with anger like an oversized housecat. He could feel his Element reaching out to her, stoking the fires of her anger as she got closer to him; it was trying to touch his mind, too, but he wasn’t feeling anger at that moment- he was feeling guilt and disgust and despair, but certainly not anger. “Is it true?” she asked again as she closed in on him; every pony in the barn now had their eyes glued to the scene unfolding before them. “Pinkie tells me y’all’re nothing but a spy. A dirty, rotten, good-for-nothing spy for that Dark Star.”

Wild Star opened his mouth… to say… what? What could he say to that? It was true; that’s why he had come here, to spy and subvert. Those had been his explicit orders from Dark Star. He glanced over to where Falling Star should have been… but he had vanished, leaving Wild Star to defend himself. Thanks a lot, Falls. “Listen, Applejack-,” he started in his most reassuring voice.

Applejack was close to him now, so close he could see the angry tears in her eyes as she cut him off. “I thought… I thought you were mah friend, Red-,” She shook her head, tossing her long blonde mane about wildly. “No, that’s not even yer real name, is it?! Wild Star… that’s yer name. I thought you were mah friend… that you cared about what I was goin’ through, cared about me… But you don’t care about nopony but yerself, do ya?!” Her face twisted in anger, and Wild Star felt his amulet snatch her mind… and another as well.

“Look, I know what Pinkie Pie told you, and there’s something that you…” You can’t tell her, you idiot! He gritted his teeth in frustration. I can’t reason my way out of this… not this time. And if he couldn’t reason his way out, his only chance was escape. He glanced behind himself as discreetly as he could; he was almost at the far door… if he could just make it a little farther…

A tear traced its way down Applejack’s orange cheek as she backed him up until he was almost touching the door itself, and when she spoke again her voice was as soft and harsh as a winter wind. “Well I’ll tell you something, partner,” she hissed. “Y’all can take yer fancy necklace and yer lies and yer Dark Star all the way to the moon! NOW BIG MAC!!”

Suddenly the door behind him flew open, and he barely had time to register the two bright red hooves before they connected solidly with his face. There was a flash of bright white light, the sensation of flying through the air sideways, and then an impact; then all was black.

~*~*~*~*~*~

In his life, he had faced griffons, dragons, incredibly dangerous storms and angry celestial Princesses… but as he slipped out of the barn behind Applejack, he realized that it was going to take every last ounce of his courage to face Pinkie Pie again. The pink pony had followed Applejack to the barn at a much slower pace, the yellow Pegasus she had called Fluttershy flapping skittishly along behind her as if she might bolt at any moment.

The blue Pegasus stepped away from the barn and ruffled his wings nervously as his heart sank into the very pit of his stomach. He felt the amulet of Fear prod his mind, wheedling away at his consciousness as it tried to subvert his thoughts… but he wasn’t going to run, or hide, or lie. Not this time.

Pinkie Pie glanced up at Fluttershy as she approached him, and the Pegasus seemed to get the hint because she dropped to the ground and galloped around the barn after Applejack’s big brother, who had gone around the building when Applejack went in the front. The pink pony walked closer to him but stopped several feet short and lowered her eyes to the ground. Falling Star saw that she was wearing what he could only assume was her Element around her neck; it was a balloon shape, just like her cutie mark, and he had to admit that it looked like it belonged on her. Again it struck him just how beautiful she was, even when she was uncertain; her mane fell just slightly into her face, blocking her eyes from view as she stood there with him. Finally he dropped his eyes to the ground as well, unsure of what to say. You could apologize, he thought. But… what will she say? He tried to think of something, anything he could say to make this situation better, to fix it… but he knew he couldn’t fix it, no matter how hard he tried or how much he wanted to. Eventually, indecision got the best of him, and he remained silent, feeling more wretched than he could ever remember feeling before. Finally, it was Pinkie Pie who broke the silence.

“Is it true?” she asked quietly, and the uncertainty in her voice stabbed Falling Star through the heart.

“Is what true?” he asked; a valid question, regardless of how insipid it sounded.

“What Twilight said,” Pinkie replied, her eyes meeting his for the first time; they were full of confusion and concern. “You heard me, Shootie, I know you did. Is Twilight right? Are you… are you really a bad pony?”

Falling Star squeezed his eyes shut and turned away from her slightly. “Pinkie Pie…”

“Answer me!” she exclaimed, stamping her hooves on the ground. “Are you? Or aren’t you?”

“It’s… complicated.”

“Then UN-complicate it.”

“It’s not that easy.”

“Not if you’re making it harder than it should be.” The pink pony stared at him, her blue eyes searching his. She took another step towards him, then another, until she was standing right next to him, so close he could feel the heat of her body and just barely catch a hint of the scent of her mane; his heart pounded in his chest at her closeness as she held his gaze firmly in her own. Finally, after several moments of intense scrutiny, Pinkie Pie’s gaze softened, and a smile came back to her lips. “I knew it,” she said simply.

Falling Star blinked. “You… knew what?”

“That you weren’t a bad pony,” she said.

Now it was Falling Star’s turn to be confused. “What…?”

“Look, I know that whatever brought you to Ponyville in the first place probably wasn’t a very nice thing… but you’re a nice pony, Shooting Star. I can see it in your eyes.” Pinkie Pie blushed slightly and stepped forward just enough to touch her nose to his briefly. “And besides, if you were a bad pony, you wouldn’t have been so worried about me finding out that you weren’t a NICE pony. So I figure that must mean you’re sorry for what you’ve done, and I forgive you, OK?”

The blue Pegasus stared at the pink pony in disbelief before shaking his head slightly. “Pinkie Pie… you are without a doubt the most unusual pony I have ever met.”

Pinkie giggled. “Why thank you!”

Suddenly off to the other side of the barn there came a huge crash, followed by raised voices and the hurrying of many hooves. Falling Star turned and together he and Pinkie Pie raced around the corner to see Wild Star lying several feet away from the wall covered in boards and debris. Falling Star blinked in surprise, but immediately backed around the corner, drawing Pinkie Pie with him. “Stay back,” he said softly. “They don’t need to see us together.” He turned back to her, his eyes saying everything that his words could not. “Not yet.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The world slowly faded back into being for Wild Star; his head spun uncomfortably, and he was pretty sure he had some wood chips stuck in his teeth as he levered himself gingerly up from his prone position on the ground. “Son of a…” he slurred. He rolled his tongue around in his mouth for a moment then spit off to the side, unsurprised by the presence of a red tinge to his saliva. His vision gradually stopped spinning and he glanced at the hole in the barn that he had to assume was made by his body. He ached everywhere, in places he didn’t know he had, but especially his face, left shoulder and back, undoubtedly the section of his body that had impacted the wall.

Through the hole stepped the giant red stallion whose hooves had sent him on his little unexpected journey, one Big Macintosh, Applejacks’ brother, if he was not mistaken. As Wild Star levered himself to his hooves and his amulet fell back into place against his chest, he could feel the heat of it as it fed Big Mac’s anger towards him, and if the look in the other stallion’s green eyes was anything to go by, it was working. Wild Star was not a faint-hearted pony; he’d done his fair share of dangerous and death-defying deeds… but he felt himself shrink away from the huge workhorse. Big Mac was all muscle and, as the throbbing pain in Wild Star’s side and head attested, he was more than willing to use it.

“Just… just wait one second,” Wild Star said, trying to make his jaw stop popping when he talked. “Hold on, let… let me explain…”

“T’ain’t nothin’ to explain.” Big Macintosh’s voice sounded calm… but Wild Star could hear the torrent of anger coursing beneath it as the stallion stepped towards him, his muscles rippling beneath his bright red coat. “Y’all came here, to mah farm, with the purpose o’ hurtin’ mah family an’ mah friends.” Big Mac’s eyes were locked on Wild Star’s, and the gray pony could see that while anger was certainly present in his mind, Big Macintosh wasn’t coming after him out of vengeance; he was protecting his family from a threat… and he was that threat. His eyes widened. Oh for Luna’s sake…

Suddenly, Wild Star stumbled as he backed away; pain lanced up his left front leg as it gave out completely, sending him staggering sideways a few steps before landing solidly on his rump. Before he could even try to rise again, Big Mac had taken the initiative and closed the distance between them. The red pony reared up on his hind legs, his enormous hooves rising into the air slower than Wild Star felt they should have, almost as if the world was slowing down as the end approached; because there was not a doubt in Wild Star’s mind that Big Macintosh would end his life to keep the Apple family safe. But strangely, as he found his eyes locked on the stallion’s massive hooves, he didn’t feel fear, or regret, or anger… but a strange sense of sadness washed over him, and as Big Mac reached his full height, only one thought flitted across Wild Star’s mind as he closed his eyes.

I’m so sorry, Honeysuckle. I wish I could have been there for you. And now, he would never get the chance…

But the impact he felt wasn’t that of hard, sharp hooves against his face, but of a small, warm body against his chest, sending waves of pain through his already injured body and causing him to gasp aloud.

“YOU LEAVE MISTER WING ALONE!!” a small voice shouted, and Wild Star opened his eyes to find Honeysuckle before him, her back pressed firmly against his chest, her eyes defiantly staring up at Big Macintosh, who stared back for a moment before lowering his hooves to the ground and giving her a very disapproving look.

“Move aside, lil’ filly,” he drawled. “This’n is a bad pony, as bad as they come, an’ he needs a good lickin’ t’ knock some sense into his head.”

“HONEYSUCKLE!!” Thistledown’s voice rang across the yard as she raced after her errant filly. “You get away from him RIGHT NOW!” Wild Star winced again; the sheer panic and terror in her voice hurt him deeper than any hoofstrike or wall ever could.

But Honeysuckle didn’t move. Her big green eyes stared right up at Big Mac, daring him to try something. “No, Momma! I won’t leave Mr. Wing by himself!” She took a step towards Big Macintosh, her pink and white mane bobbing. “You say he’s a big, mean pony, Mr. Macintosh… well, I don’t believe you!’

Big Mac frowned down at her, confused. “But… you heard Pinkie Pie, Honeysuckle. Twilight an’ th’ other ponies all agree that this pony is Wild Star, one o’ the bad ponies responsible fer burnin’ yer town down.” Wild Star winced again, and this time he found his voice: he would be sent to the Moon before Honeysuckle thought he did something like that.

“Honey, no, that’s-,”

“You’re wrong, Mr. Macintosh!” Honey shouted over him, and he blinked at the filly. She clearly had her mind made up, and nothing anypony said to her was going to change her mind; and she looked ready to fight Big Mac to prove it. Her mane was fairly bristling at the red stallion, who was easily four times her height and twenty times her weight… but those numbers clearly didn’t mean anything to Honeysuckle. “I don’t care what you say! Mr. Wing is a good pony! I know he is! I can feel it, in here!” She raised a hoof to her heart, her eyes blazing. “An’ if you don’t believe me… well, then why didn’t he hurt me last night? I was out here in the garden, late at night, with nopony else to protect me, an’ he came an’ talked to me! He made me feel better! Why would he do that if he was a bad pony?!”

Big Macintosh stared at her, opened his mouth… and closed it again. Then opened it… and closed it.

“See?!” Honey said triumphantly, sitting on her rump and raising her chin. “I’m right.” Wild Star looked down at the small filly, and he felt his heart swell with pride that he probably didn’t deserve; this little pony was truly something special. Suddenly, a small twinkle of light along her lower body caught his eye; along her flank, a symbol appeared, slowly fading in from nothingness to bright, brilliant colors- a vibrant red heart, entwined by a green honeysuckle vine topped by a single, beautiful pink, white and orange flower. His eyes widened slightly. Her cutie mark…

Quicker than Wild Star had thought she could move, Thistledown made her play; she darted in from the side, dug her teeth into Honeysuckle’s mane and swept her away from the gray pony accompanied by a “HEY!!” from the little orange filly. As she moved away, her eyes met his… and the amount of hurt there made Wild Star wish that Big Mac had bashed his head in. Thistledown clearly believed that he was exactly what Pinkie Pie had said he was, no matter what her daughter had to say on the matter. Wild Star gritted his teeth as she dashed away with a protesting Honeysuckle in tow, his heart squeezing with pain that had nothing to do with his physical injuries. I’ll show you she’s right, he thought. Even if it is literally the last thing I do.

He glanced back at Big Macintosh, who was watching Thistledown go; clearly, he was waiting for Honeysuckle to be out of sight before he applied his hooves liberally to Wild Star. His eyes darted around him, trying to find cover or something to put between himself and Big Mac… when suddenly a dark splotch in the sky caught his attention, something hurtling down towards the red pony at incredible speed…

He winced as Falling Star flared his wings wide before slamming his knees into Big Macintosh’s right side, sending the large pony tumbling head over hooves sideways a good ten feet before rolling to a stop. The other Pegasus landed next to Wild Star just long enough to mutter, “Let’s go,” before his overlarge wings propelled him skyward again. Wild Star nodded and rose to his hooves with a grunt of pain before launching himself into the air as Big Mac shook his head in surprise; the red pony didn’t seem to be hurt, a true testament to Falling Star’s precision flying. It would have been much easier for Falling Star to hit him at full speed, but his speed combined with his hooves would have spelled almost certain death even for a pony as tough as Big Macintosh; the fact that he was just stunned spoke volumes about his comrade’s skill. As the two pegasi rose into the sky, shouts and commotion rang out behind them, and when he glanced back he could see Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Applejack racing away from Sweet Apple Acres and towards Ponyville, where their friends would be waiting.

Wild Star flapped his wings faster, despite the sharp stab of pain it sent through his ribs, and caught up to Falling Star. “Thanks… a million, Falls,” he panted; it was starting to become clear that Big Mac’s first hit had been a winner. “And thanks for… not hurting… Big Macintosh.”

Falling Star glanced back at him and nodded. “Not a problem; I didn’t need to hurt him, just get him away from you.” He frowned and dropped back a bit to fly next to Wild Star, his eyes full of concern. “Can you even fly all the way to the Boutique? That’s where Morningstar is at; that’s where we’ve got to go. Now that our cover is blown, we can almost guarantee the other bearers of Harmony are going there to confront her.”

Another sharp jab of pain made Wild Star gasp, but he nodded and gave Falling Star his best don’t worry about it smile. “Yeah, I’ll be fine… but I’m totally having her… look at me while we’re there.” That’s at least a broken rib, he thought, but he kept that part to himself; no sense bringing it up if there was nothing you could do about it. Falling Star watched him closely for a moment before nodding.

“All right, if you say so. Come on, this way.” He flapped his wings firmly and shot ahead of Wild Star as they flew over the edge of Ponyville and towards the center of town where the Carousel Boutique lay… but as he felt part of his left side start to go numb, Wild Star felt his chances of making it there in one piece slimming. The thought of falling to his death wasn’t exactly appealing, but his only chance of recovery was to make it to the Boutique. He gritted his teeth against the pain and forced his wings to keep flapping. Why does doing the right thing have to hurt so badly?!

Chapter 17

It had been a thousand years since Luna had seen any kind of combat, and as she listened to the chaos around her, she knew that she would never get used to it. The sounds were horrible; screams of soldiers as they fell wounded echoed across the valley and mixed with shouts from squad leaders rallying their troops in a cacophony that filled Luna’s head, making it difficult to think. Bursts of magic exploded randomly around her; small compared to what she knew Dark Star could manage, but more than enough to seriously wound a pony if they were caught in one. A fire spell exploded off of a small magic shield put up by a nearby unicorn, sending a wave of fire outwards that licked the grass around their hooves, causing it to burst into flames almost instantaneously. Luna raised her head, and just below where her helmet obscured her vision she could see a squadron of gold-armored pegasi swoop low over the battlefield, the whoosh of their wings driving all sound away for a brief moment before they sped away to intercept a small group of pegasi rising from the south, these clad in the black armor of Dark Star. Luna watched in disbelief as they closed in on the Royal Guards, who outnumbered them easily three-to-one… but that didn’t stop the smaller group. In seconds they had met with the Royal Guards and both squadrons broke into disarray as shouts echoed in the air, followed by the sounds of armor being smashed against and hooves striking out at one another. The Princess knew that certain pegasi of the Guard were specially trained and could make their wings cut deeper than any blade, but she knew they would not be using those techniques today unless their lives depended on it… whether Dark Star had somehow imbued his soldiers with those same techniques was still a mystery, and one that she prayed was impossible.

The blue alicorn turned her attention back to the ground and twirled her spear as a small group of ponies charged her, their spears held aggressively as their hooves pounded against the turf. Her sea-green eyes narrowed beneath her helm, and in a flash every ounce of combat training she had ever received flooded into her mind; how to correctly block a spear strike, how to counter a side-swipe with the shaft, how to counterattack efficiently using your own spear point and shaft… She brought her spear around before her, held low and defensively as the group of ten ponies approached her…

And just as a dozen groups before them, they broke around her before they were even within range of her spear like wind around a mountain peak.

“To the Moon with you ALL!” she shouted, waving her spear uselessly after them as they charged recklessly into a battalion behind her. With a vexed sigh her horn ignited with magic; a dark blue aura surrounded her helmet as she ripped it from her head and threw it to the ground, then it surrounded her chainmail hood as she pulled it back, releasing her mane from its prison and allowing it to flow freely into the air. She jabbed the butt of her spear into the ground and turned her eyes to the hill where Dark Star still stood, surveying the battle. She could feel his eyes on her constantly, and knew without a doubt that this was his doing. It makes sense, of course; why would he risk his own mindless soldiers hurting the Princess that he wants to “save” so desperately? Every time Luna had tried to engage another pony in combat, it had been like they couldn’t even see her… but if he could make them avoid her… Her eyes widened. Then he can have his soldiers focus on Celestia. Panic gripped her heart as she frantically cast her eyes around the battlefield, trying desperately to locate her sister; finally she glanced high up into the sky, and found the pony she was looking for… but it appeared that she wasn’t having quite the problem that Luna thought she was.

High above her, shining like the first star in the evening was Celestia, her sword drawn as she tried vainly to engage the few Pegasus troops that Dark Star had sent in against them. As Luna watched she flew directly into the path of one of the Pegasus soldiers, too close for him to change course; he slammed into her physically, but he fluttered back without hesitation, looked confused for a split second and then charged around her as if she wasn’t there at all. Celestia appeared to be growing as frustrated as Luna, because her horn flared to life and surrounded the offending Pegasus with an aura of magic; immediately the soldier lost consciousness and slumped within Celestia’s magical grip. Luna couldn’t help but smile slightly as her older sister descended quickly, keeping the soldier firmly held with her magic until she reached the ground where she placed him gently off to one side before turning to face Luna. It was a nifty trick, that one; she had put him into a very deep sleep, from which he would not awake for at least a whole day. It was a perfect way to subdue Dark Star’s soldiers, but it was unfortunately a spell that had to be done one pony at a time, and it was simply too time-consuming of a method to employ to any great effect.

“This is ridiculous,” she huffed, removing her helm and chainmail as Luna had.

“I have been having the same problems,” Luna said, glancing around them; the tide of battle still rose and fell about them, but there was a definite pocket around the two alicorns where no pony from Dark Star’s army would venture voluntarily, a bubble of safety for the two Princesses that they did not want.

Celestia sighed angrily. “I understand why they are not attacking you, Luna… but why not me?”

“A question I asked myself, as well,” Luna conceded. “And truth be told, I do not know. After all, you are the one he wants dead.” Celestia nodded, and the two sisters looked up to where Dark Star stood above the battle on his hill, directing his troops silently with but a wave of his horn and a flare of magic from the amulet of hate. It would only make sense for Dark Star to try and swarm Celestia with his army; force her to either fight off her subjects or die at their hooves. Gruesome and effective… but Dark Star was having his soldiers completely avoid both sisters. Suddenly, Dark Star turned his eyes on her, and even across the huge distance that separated them Luna could feel their eyes meet, and in that instant she understood.

“He wants to fight you himself,” she said softly.

“What?” Celestia asked incredulously. “What kind of plan is that?”

Luna nodded. “Think about it, Tia; he’s waited for a thousand years to face the alicorn whom he truly believes stole his love from him. He would not want the opportunity to bring you to your knees himself slip by because some mindless soldier got in a lucky stab.” Her eyes found Celestia again, and she felt a strange kind of pride swell up in her chest. “He may be overtaken by Hate, but he’s still Brightsteel deep inside; if he’s going to fight somepony, he’ll want to do it himself.” Somehow, that single thought pierced the battle around her and stuck solidly in her mind. He’s still Brightsteel, deep inside. Could it really be true? She brought her eyes back to the dark figure standing above the battle, and in her heart felt a horrible mixture of distrust, disbelief and hope.

The stallion you fell in love with might still be in there somewhere.

“Then why not just challenge me to a duel, and be done with this foalishness?” Celestia said, hefting her sword. “I would gladly fight him alone rather than risk the lives of my soldiers.”

“Fear,” Luna said simply, turning back to Celestia. “He’s a strategist; he knows that we are a peaceful land now, and that war is a terrifying prospect to most ponies, so he has brought that fear upon us.” She sighed sharply. “I have no doubt that once he defeats you, sister, he will spin this entire battle to make it your fault. What better way to win the love of the ponies of Equestria than to tell them you saved their homes from a terrible, horrifying tyrant?” You stupid, stupid unicorn, she thought angrily. I never would have thought you were capable of such duplicity.

“That is… a horrible and brilliant plan,” Celestia said grudgingly as she cast her eye around the battlefield, and Luna took the opportunity to survey it herself. The front line of the Royal Guard was beginning to fall back and regroup amid shouted orders; Dark Star’s minions had simply turned from their battles and raced to the center of the field silently, needing no exchange of words to be told exactly what to do. Luna watched the enemy gather, and estimated that almost one hundred of their number had been disabled and rendered unable to fight… but a glance at their own troops made her brow furrow. Many were wounded, and they all looked angry and frustrated, and the Princess couldn’t blame them in the least. Celestia’s words brought her back to the situation at hand. “But what if he fails?” the white alicorn said. “If he loses this battle, the chances of him being able to regroup after this are… well, impossible.”

Luna shook her head sadly. “My dear sister… if he loses, he truly believes that you will kill him, and that he will not get a second chance.”

The white alicorn looked at her for a moment before lowering her sword tip to the ground. “But you know that I, above all others, abhor bloodshed,” she said. She turned her eyes to the dark figure on the hilltop. “Do you think that I will kill him?” she whispered.

“No,” Luna said firmly. “I do not.” Her dark blue magic enveloped her spear, plucking it from the ground and placing it across her back between her wings. “I know you well enough to say that for a certainty.”

Celestia sighed and offered her a slight smile even as her wings drooped. “And you’re right, of course… I can’t bring myself to end the life of any pony, even one as dangerous as Dark Star… and it is there that he has me at a serious disadvantage.” She shook her head, her multihued mane bobbing slightly. “Luna… this war cannot go on.” She met Luna’s gaze, her violet eyes resolved. “I would rather die at Dark Star’s hooves than put my subjects through another war. If I must die to end this conflict, I will gladly give myself to Dark Star.”

Luna stared into her sister’s eyes, and a wave of frigid certainty washed over her, prickling her skin and stabbing deeply into her heart. “No, Celestia,” she said, her voice trembling despite her best efforts to control it. “I will not let you sacrifice yourself for this. I brought this down on us… and if it comes to it… I…” She swallowed; a tear trickled down her cheek and deep in her heart, she realized that this battle had indeed come to exactly where she’d feared it would: a horrifying choice. Save your sister? Or save the stallion who holds your heart?

The answer was on her lips almost before she could think.

Luna took a sharp breath and turned away from her sister, hoping that she would not see her tears. “If I must… I will kill Dark Star. I started this… and it is my task to end it, one way or another.”

I’m so sorry, my love…

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The morning had begun simply enough; Rarity had apparently gotten out of bed surprisingly early and began to cook breakfast for them even before Morningstar woke. The white unicorn sat up in her bed and rubbed her eyes with a hoof. Well… I suppose that’s not really a surprise, considering how late I was up… She’d managed to sneak into the house in the wee hours of the morning and get back to her room without waking Rarity, but even after she had returned it had taken her an eternity to fall asleep. Thoughts of her family, of the ponies here in Ponyville, of Wild Star and Falling Star, of Dark Star, of Luna… they had all piled into her head and refused to leave her be until finally the exhaustion of crying as she had and the lateness of the hour dragged her down into a deep, dreamless sleep.

Now the smell of freshly brewed tea and the scent of lightly toasted bread wafted up to greet her as she forced her hooves out of bed and onto the floor. She clopped softly to her vanity and cast a glance at her reflection… and something was different. So many times before she had seen herself, even in this same mirror, and yet this morning, something was not the same. She squinted. Well, my mane is a wreck, she thought, but that wasn’t it… there was something else. Her horn lit up, and her brush lifted into the air; with slow, smooth strokes she began to brush out her mane as she stared into her own dark blue eyes.

She couldn’t place what was different… but something was. Morningstar sighed and winced as the brush hit a particularly difficult snag; with a delicate thread of magic she took hold of the knot in her mane and untangled it, strand by strand, and the next pull of the brush went right through, smooth as silk. The unicorn stared at herself as she brushed… and finally she realized that what it was. Her brush stopped mid-stroke and her eyes widened as she took herself in; her long, shining mane, her perfectly straight horn, her large, dark eyes like deep pools of water at midnight, her smooth features and carefully kept coat…

She was… pretty.

Morningstar blinked at the absurdity of the thought. Of COURSE she was pretty; she hadn’t been as isolated as that at the Canterlot Academy of Magic. She’d had her fair share of admirers in her time, all of whom had told her how beautiful she was; even Wild Star had told her all those silly clichés before she’d put him in his place. But now, looking at herself in the mirror…

No. It wasn’t that she was pretty. She… felt pretty. She felt beautiful today, for no real reason… and it was a feeling that she couldn’t remember having. Ever. Even her colt admirers hadn’t made her feel this way about herself; if anything, they’d only ever made her feel worse, because after she rebuffed them they simply wandered away to the next filly, spouting the same gibberish to her about how beautiful she was.

The unicorn sniffled slightly and set her brush down on the vanity; she gently reached up with her hoof and touched first her mane, which she took so much care to maintain, and then her own cheek, dabbing at the tear that had made its way down it. “Today of all days, you start to feel good about yourself…” she chided her reflection softly. “And what brought that on, hmmm?” But she knew the answer even before she was finished asking the question.

The same thing that made Wild Star feel more than anger, and Falling Star see through his fear, she thought. You’ve always felt worthless, Morninglight… your father made you feel it from the moment your brother was born, but you never showed it. You kept it bottled up inside you… and it turned into jealousy, because you always wanted something that you could never have: acceptance, and unconditional love.

From downstairs she heard Rarity’s voice call up to her. “Morning Mist! Breakfast is ready whenever you are, darling!”

Just the sound of Rarity’s voice, trying her very best to be chipper despite the turmoil in her heart, threatened to throw Morningstar back into her shell; but with a wince she managed an answer. “All right, Rarity, I’ll be right down!” She waited a few moments to see if the other unicorn might be coming up the stairs to get her, but she heard shuffling in the kitchen below, so she knew she would have her privacy for the moment.

And how can you feel anything but wretched with yourself for what you’ve done to that unicorn? She asked herself. You’ve taken her away from her friends, and for what? Now she’ll be alone forever, even after you leave; her friends will never forgive her for abandoning them in favor of you.

But she looked up at the mirror and into her own eyes… and for a split second she was back in the library with Twilight Sparkle, looking into her soft lavender eyes, seeing the kindness and understanding that lay there. No, she thought. No, Rarity won’t be alone. Twilight Sparkle won’t let her be alone. She knew in her heart that she was right… and that made her smile brighter than she had in a thousand years, despite knowing that they all had a lot more to go through before this ordeal was all done. She looked at herself in the mirror, and without hesitation she took the black, lacy ribbon from her nightstand with her magic and gathered her mane back into a ponytail behind her head, high enough that it would bob merrily when she walked. She tied the ribbon smartly into a bow and, with one final glance to ensure it hung properly, walked to her saddlebags that lay at the head of her bed, just on the other side of the small headboard.

Her magic lit up again, and she rummaged around in it briefly; from within she pulled the amulet of Jealousy. She shivered as she looked into its cold green depths. Her reflection in the foremost facet stared back at her, a phantom of what she had been, what she could be again if she let the amulet control her; a jealous, angry mare with no hope for the future beyond acquiring that which she did not have. With a sigh, she set the amulet on her bed, for the first time since her mission began opting to not wear it around Rarity. Then she turned her magic back to the bag, and after a few more moments of searching, withdrew a small black cloth bag, barely bigger than the amulet itself; with a nod to herself she tucked the bag up behind her ear before leaving the room.

Breakfast was on the table when she entered the room; nothing as heavy as the first morning, just a stack of fresh toast, three different kinds of preserves and a fresh pot of tea that smelled enticingly of berries settled next to a small plate of cheese, delicately sliced into small, nibble-sized wedges. She looked over to where Rarity stood at the counter; the other unicorn hadn’t noticed her enter, and she could just barely make out that Rarity was whispering to herself.

“It’s… it’s not like you told Twilight that, Rarity,” she breathed. “It… it was just a dream, after all… th-there’s no way Twilight could know, especially if you just had it last night…” She slammed a plate down onto the counter with her magic, and it surprised Morningstar that it didn’t shatter from the force. “Ooh, Rarity, you stupid, stupid mare… why did you have to say that to Rainbow Dash?! She’s undoubtedly told all of your friends… or ex-friends, by now!” Morningstar heard her breath sharply and sniffle, and she backed silently out of the room before Rarity could notice her.

Her heart dropped into her hooves; Rarity was in worse shape than she could have imagined. Morningstar bit her lip. She truly believes her friends will want to have nothing to do with her because of what she said… and it’s because of what she feels in her heart. Morningstar knew all too well what Rarity was feeling right then; she’d felt it herself, more times than she could count. It was guilt; a guilt that only jealousy could bring, guilt brought on by knowing that you had betrayed those who called you friend for something, anything, and it didn’t matter what: whether it was for a possession or a pony, that betrayal always tasted the same for the betrayer… and it was as bitter as it was addicting. One small supposed victory at a time let the jealousy seem to pay off… until it didn’t.

Morningstar swallowed her own guilt, guilt of a very different kind, and clopped her hooves loudly in the hallway before entering the kitchen. “I’m sorry I took so long,” she apologized, keeping her eyes on the table while Rarity hastily swiped at her eyes with her hoof.

“Not at all, darling!” Rarity insisted, turning from the counter; she gave Morningstar a gentle smile, one that brought self-loathing bile to Morningstar’s throat. You brought this on her, a voice said as Rarity levitated the last plate to the table, one containing fresh apples that she had painstakingly cut into delicate slices similar in size and shape to the cheese. You followed these orders without question and hurt this mare in the process. I certainly hope you’re proud of yourself, Morningstar.

It was the same voice; it always was. The voice of doubt, of guilt, of fear and anger; the voice that had kept her from trying to amend her ways for too long… and now a voice she was done listening to. I’m not proud of what I did, she told the voice, but I’m proud of what I’m going to do.

Morningstar waited for Rarity to seat herself before sitting as well; she glanced at the wall clock and winced. “Rarity… is that clock correct?”

“Oh yes, I always make sure it’s accurate; can’t be late for appointments, you know.” Rarity poured them both a cup of tea, setting the pot back down before the reason behind Morningstar’s question struck her. Her eyes widened slightly and she chuckled. “Oh! Oh, yes, darling, it’s almost noon.” She gestured to the clock, where both hands were very close to touching at the 12.

“I… I am so sorry that I slept in so late, Rarity,” Morningstar said, lowering her head in shame. “I don’t know what came over me last night… I guess I didn’t sleep very well.”

“No indeed,” Rarity said, taking a gentle sip of her tea. “In fact, I know I heard you walk down the hall at least once; did you have a restless night?”

That’s one way to put it… “I did, I’m afraid. Dreams… too many bad dreams,” she said lamely.

Rarity’s eyes suddenly became haunted, and she turned away from Morningstar quickly, hiding behind the voluminous curl of her mane. “Dreams, is it… well… I can sympathize darling… my dreams weren’t exactly agréable, either.” Her mane bobbed as she sniffed delicately, but after only a moment she regained her composure and turned back to Morningstar, and as her bright azure eyes lit on her, they widened. “Why darling… you’re wearing your mane differently today,” she said, her expression lifting; it was clear that to have something, anything else to talk about would be a blessing for Rarity.

Morningstar nodded and touched her ponytail with a hoof, teasing the end of her multi-hued hair. “Yes… I used the ribbon you gave me. I decided that I needed to try something different.”

Rarity beamed at her. “Well, let me be the first to tell you that you look absolutely gorgeous,” she said. “Your facial structure truly does lend to having your mane up as opposed to down, and you’re… just beautiful.” Suddenly, Rarity’s eyes filled with tears and she turned away again, but she couldn’t hide the sob that escaped her lips.

“Rarity, please,” Morningstar said, reaching her hoof out to touch the other unicorn gently on the arm. “Why are you crying?” A small smile quirked her lips. “I know I’m not beautiful enough to randomly cause another beautiful unicorn to burst into tears… so what’s wrong?”

Rarity hiccupped once and took several deep breaths before she could speak again, and when she did it was only the barest of whispers. “You… remind me very much… of my friend… Fluttershy…” But as soon as she said her friend’s name, the tears returned, and Morningstar could see her struggle to maintain her composure.

With a smile, Morningstar used her magic to remove the small bag from behind her ear; and in that moment, Morningstar did something that she had not done once in her entire life.

She gave a gift.

She set the small bag in front of Rarity, who blinked her long lashes to try and clear the tears from her eyes. “D-darling… what is..?” she said, wiping a hoof across her face.

“Please Rarity… let me speak,” Morningstar said quietly. She could feel her ears begin to ring as her heart raced; this was not something that she had done before, and she wasn’t sure if the rising giddiness in her chest was a good thing or a bad thing. “I… don’t have much. I know that you said you would never charge me for staying with you-,”

“And I meant every word of that, Morning Mist,” Rarity said, but Morningstar plowed on.

“-But this isn’t payment for anything… in fact, I fear it’s not worth anything at all to anypony but me.”

Rarity blinked at her, and the gentle blue aura of her magic enveloped the small bag. She unthreaded the string holding it closed and gently withdrew the contents; what she held was a small, round silver pendant with no chain. It was plain on the back, but on the front was inscribed an intricate emblem; a triangle that overlapped a circle, each side of the triangle etched with miniscule magical runes. Over the top and bottom of the circle ran two lengths of decorative scrollwork that read “Canterlot Academy of Magic”. The silver was tarnished in places, and it bore several dents in the sides from where things had impacted it over the years. Rarity’s eyes widened as she recognized what she was holding, but before she could say anything, Morningstar spoke.

“After I graduated the Academy, I never took it off,” she said softly. “It was like… as long as I wore it, nopony could stop me, you know?” She smiled and shook her head. “The cord that held it… fell apart a long time ago, and I never got a chance to replace it.”

“This is… you…” Rarity looked flabbergasted. “This is a graduation pendant,” she said.

“Yes, it is.”

“A pendant that represents years of study, hard work and dedication!”

“Yes, it does,” Morningstar agreed.

“And, if I’m not mistaken,” Rarity said, flipping the pendant over to examine the back. Her eyes searched quickly, and after a moment she turned it over to show Morningstar, her eyes an unreadable mix of emotions. “THIS symbol,” she pointed to a small rune on the back, so small it was almost invisible, “Means that not only did you graduate, you were the top of your class.”

Morningstar nodded, her eyes never leaving Rarity’s. “Yes, it does,” she said again, and she couldn’t keep a smile from coming to her lips as Rarity continued to stare at her.

“But… but darling… this must mean so much to you…”

Morningstar looked at the small pendant and nodded minutely. “Yes, it does, Rarity… for so long it represented everything important in my life.” She lifted a hoof and pushed the magically floating pendant towards Rarity; she felt the other pony’s magic resist her, but only barely. She smiled a little more as the pendant touched Rarity’s chest. “But I want you to have it.”

Rarity made several sounds reminiscent of a half-drowned pony being dragged from a river, but eventually she said, “N-no, I couldn’t take this from you…”

“You’re not taking it, Rarity… I… I truly want you to have it,” Morningstar said softly. “Please… take it… and remember that...” She took a shaky breath. “Take it with the knowledge that sometimes, what you think you want the most in this world can suddenly-,”

“Rarity?!” The voice echoed from outside, and with a sudden prickle at the base of her neck, Morningstar realized that it was Twilight Sparkle’s voice. “Rarity! We need you to come out right now, please!!” A hoof began to knock politely but insistently on the Boutique’s front door.

Rarity blinked in the direction of the door, and Morningstar watched joy, then fear, then suspicion and finally acceptance wash over Rarity’s features. “I suppose… I’d best answer that.”

Even without hearing the rest of what Twilight Sparkle had to say, somehow, Morningstar knew that the game was up. The knocking was too insistent to be a social call; and she wouldn’t have called out to Rarity if she expected her to answer the door willingly. Her stomach twisted, and threatened to squeeze her poor empty stomach like a dirty rag. I can’t believe… it’s now.

But as Rarity rose, Morningstar lunged forward from her chair… and hugged her. She pulled the other unicorn tight against her and gave her the biggest hug she could. “Please… remember that sometimes what you think matters most can suddenly mean nothing… and that what you thought meant nothing can suddenly mean the world.” She withdrew from Rarity, who stared at her in confusion. And before she could stop herself, Morningstar sighed shakily. “And please… forgive me.” With a toss of her ponytail, Morningstar darted back into the hallway and up the stairs to her room, where the amulet lay.

She would need the amulet of Jealousy very soon just to stay alive, and she knew it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Rarity!!!” Twilight was now completely desperate; normally Rarity answered the door quickly, or at least opened it with her magic, but today there was nothing. Fear raced through Twilight’s heart as she pounded on the door yet again, and behind her Rainbow Dash paced.

“What’s wrong, Twi?” she asked ominously. “Why isn’t she answering…?” Twilight felt her chest squeeze; if Rainbow was noticing that something was wrong… She growled in vexation.

“I don’t know, Rainbow, OK?! I don’t know! RARITY!! Open this door or I’m coming in!” Again there was no response, and the purple unicorn had had enough. Twilight turned around and applied her back hooves to the door near the knob; she wasn’t as strong as her friends on the farm, but she could mimic the technique perfectly, and her desperation-fueled strength was enough. The wood of the door shattered around the latch, sending the door swinging wildly open and barely missing a very confused looking Rarity on the other side. The white unicorn blinked at her in shock.

“Twilight Sparkle! What HAVE you done to my door?!”

But Twilight wasn’t in the mood to discuss Rarity’s door; she wasn’t in the mood for mysteries or anything else for that matter. She took a few steps into the building and locked eyes with Rarity, who had just opened her mouth to speak; the look on Twilight’s face stopped her dead. “T-Twilight… what’s the matter, darling..?” As Twilight watched, Rarity glanced around her, and her face fell. “Rain…bow…” The unicorn’s eyes began to fill with tears and she shrank away from Twilight. “Oh dear Celestia… you’re here to…”

“To save you,” Twilight answered simply. “Rarity, I need you to come with us. Now.”

Rarity blinked. “Save me…? Twilight, what in Equestria are you-,”

“From Morning Mist, Rarity. She’s not who she says she is; she’s been lying to you this whole time. She’s not your friend, Rarity, and she’s only here to…” Twilight was cut off as she watched Rarity’s expression change from disbelief to anger.

“Don’t you talk about her that way!” Rarity snapped; she took a step towards Twilight aggressively, surprising the purple unicorn enough that she backed into Rainbow Dash. “Morning Mist is absolutely divine, and she has been nothing but kind to me since she came here!”

Rainbow Dash stepped around Twilight, her magenta eyes firm. “Rarity,” she said, her voice calm; the sheer unexpected tone of voice brought Rarity’s tirade to a halt as her eyes shifted to the Pegasus. “I know this is going to be hard for you to accept, but listen to me. Morning Mist is really Morningstar, one of the generals that the Princess warned us about.” She took a step towards Rarity, who simply stared at her, mouth agape. As Twilight watched, Rainbow gave Rarity a soft smile and took another step towards her. “We need to get you out of here, away from her.”

“And the Princesses need us,” Twilight chimed in. “Dark Star has launched an attack on Canterlot, and Princess Celestia needs us to be ready with the Elements of Harmony.”

“So come on, let’s go,” Rainbow Dash finished, gesturing towards the door with her head. “Our friends’ll be here in a few; after they get here, we’ll figure out where to go from here.”

Twilight watched Rarity closely as emotions roiled across her face; everything from fear to anger and back again, her sapphire blue eyes dancing between Rainbow and Twilight like a hunted animal unsure which predator would strike first.

“I…” She closed her eyes and took a deep, shuddering breath… and when she looked back at them, her eyes were full of anger. “I don’t believe you!” she shouted. Without another word she turned and tried to run, but to Twilight’s surprise, Rainbow Dash had planned ahead; she’d positioned herself close enough that when Rarity turned to run, her elaborately curled tail had flipped right into Rainbow’s waiting teeth. The white unicorn gasped in indignation. “RAINBOW DASH, how DARE you bite a lady’s tail!” She stopped trying to run and rounded on her friends, her horn lighting up with magic.

But Twilight was a step ahead of her; Rarity’s horn, glowing the blue of her own magic, was immediately encased in a deep purple aura, and this time Rarity actually squeaked in outrage. “TWILIGHT SPARKLE!! I am appalled that you would do that!! YOU, of all unicorns!!”

“I’m sorry Rarity,” Twilight said, “but this is for your own good. Let’s go, Rainbow.” With a nod, the cyan Pegasus gave Rarity’s tail a firm tug and hauled her out of the building backwards, Rarity kicking out at her as she was dragged.

Twilight glanced around the inside of the Boutique one last time before darting after Rainbow, who had dragged Rarity a safe distance away. Rarity was now completely speechless and had devolved into making angry grunts and squeaks a she tried vainly to free herself from both Rainbow’s teeth and Twilight’s magic. Twilight smiled slightly. She might get away from Rainbow, but she’s nowhere near strong enough to break this Sealing spell.

“Rarity,” she said with a sigh. “I guess there’s really only one way you’re going to believe me, isn’t there.” She turned back to the Boutique and raised her voice. “Morningstar!! Morningstar, I know you can hear me! Come out now! Don’t make this harder than it has to be!”

Rarity stopped struggling and turned to Twilight in horror. “Twilight… why would you yell such a thing?! Now everypony is going to think she’s some sort… of…” Her words trickled to a halt as a shape appeared in the doorway of the Boutique, and as it stepped out into the sunlight, she made a strangled sound.

Into the bright noontime sun stepped Morningstar, her mane pulled back in a ponytail, her coat shining like a field of fresh-fallen snow… and an amulet hanging around her neck, a bright green gem on a silver chain. “I’m here, Twilight Sparkle,” she answered quietly. “No need to shout.”

Twilight glanced at Rarity, and her heart broke. She watched Rarity’s knees start to shake violently enough to drop her to the ground, and tears began to stream down her cheeks as she stared at Morningstar. Twilight released her magical hold on Rarity’s horn and was thankful to see that she wasn’t trying to use magic anyway; she nodded to Rainbow Dash, who released Rarity’s tail.

“Morning Mist…” Rarity whispered harshly. “Why… why are you letting Twilight call you-,”

“Because that’s my name, Rarity,” she interrupted… but Twilight didn’t pride in her eyes. Instead, as she watched Morningstar talk, she saw… disgust? Despair? Or perhaps a mixture of both. “My name is Morningstar.”

Rarity sobbed. “So… so everything you told me… about… about you, about us, about… EVERYTHING WAS A LIE?!?!”

Morningstar flinched as if she’d been struck, but her answer came immediately. “No, Rarity. It wasn’t.”

Twilight opened her mouth to demand some answers, but she was cut off as two pegasi flew down to Morningstar. Well, one flew; the other more or less crash-landed next to her. The two other generals, Falling Star and Wild Star, arrived on the scene; Falling Star landed normally, but Wild Star was barely in control of his landing as he flopped onto the ground firmly, bouncing at least once and rolling several times before coming to rest a few feet behind Morningstar, near the door of the Boutique.

“Wild!” Morningstar exclaimed, turning to see what had happened; but her hooves stayed rooted to the spot, never turning her back on Twilight. Morningstar’s eyes went to the dark blue Pegasus. “What happened?!”

Falling Star sighed. “He got kicked through the wall of a barn,” he said simply, and Twilight blinked. Through a wall..?! That sounds like something only Big Mac could manage…

Morningstar apparently shared her disbelief, but before she could speak Falling Star cut her off. “Look, there’s no time for arguing, OK? He’s hurt, and he needs you. I’m no field medic, I can’t even tell what’s wrong with him, let alone fix him; you’re the only one here who can do that, Morningstar.”

On the ground, Wild Star wheezed in short, rapid breaths. “I…can’t b-b-breathe, M-Morningstar…”

The white unicorn turned her head back, and looked directly at Twilight; their eyes met, and what Twilight saw there wasn’t anger, or jealousy, or rage or even a mild distaste. What she saw was a plea… a plea for understanding, and… forgiveness. And then Morningstar turned away from her foes and darted back to her comrade, dropping to her knees next to him.

Twilight took a step forward, her ears strained to hear the conversation passing between the generals. “Did he really get kicked through a wall?” Morningstar asked. Her horn lit up bright pink with magic, and a gentle aura surrounded Wild Star’s entire body. The unicorn closed her eyes. “Sounds like you boys made quite a stir out there.”

“Applejack’s brother, the big red stallion,” Falling Star said. “Let’s just say he wasn’t too happy about what we tried to do to his sister.” Again, Twilight heard no pride in his voice; no satisfaction at a job well done, no laughter at their foe’s expense. Instead, she heard distaste and regret, as if it was the last thing in the world he wanted to talk about.

“So he kicked you through a wall, Wild?”

The gray Pegasus nodded, but he winced and inhaled sharply as he did so. “Y-y-yeah…”

Morningstar shuddered, and her magic went dark as she turned to Falling Star and began to speak, but she lowered her voice enough that Twilight couldn’t hear. In frustration, Twilight’s magic sparked to life, and she used a simple spell to enhance her hearing ever so slightly.

“…a fractured shoulder, at least four broken ribs, and internal bleeding,” Morningstar finished, looking grim. “Whoever did this packed some serious power.”

“T-tell me… how l-long… I have,” Wild Star whispered, his breathing labored and sharp.

Morningstar shook her head, and Twilight saw a tear appear at the corner of her eye. “An hour at most, Wild Star… unless I can heal you up, you won’t make it.”

“Then get to it,” Falling Star said with a nod. “That’s why we brought him here; we know you can heal him.”

“Well, yes, I can, but…” She cast a glance back at Twilight, who did her best to pretend like she couldn’t hear every word. “If they get impatient… what happens then?”

To Twilight’s surprise, Falling Star lifted a hoof and placed it gently on Morningstar’s shoulder. “I’ll take care of that,” he said. “You heal Wild Star. I’ll make sure nopony disturbs you. How long do you need?”

The white unicorn sighed. “Um… at least ten minutes, maybe more. This is going to be delicate; the broken bones nicked some of his vital organs, so it’s going to take a little longer than just healing a cut or scrape. And even then, he won’t be able to move for ten more minutes or so.”

Falling Star simply nodded. “You’ll have it.” The two ponies shared a nod before Falling Star stepped around Morningstar and took a few steps towards Twilight and her friends, placing himself between them. Twilight dropped her hearing enhancement spell as he spoke. “I’m sorry to do this to you,” he said, “But Morningstar needs some time alone. If you must fight, then fight me.” He flared his large wings wide. “I assure you, however, that if you do not attack, I will not fight.”

“Don’t believe a word he says, Twilight!” a voice shouted from behind her.

Twilight turned to see Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy come rushing up. “Applejack… did Big Macintosh kick that pony through a wall?!” She asked, pointing to the prone form of Wild Star. Morningstar’s horn had lit up again, and his entire body was glowing brightly. Applejack nodded fiercely.

“He sure did,” she said, her green eyes bright with anger. “An’ I wish he’da had the chance t’ clean his clock one more time b’fore they got away!”

Twilight stared at her friend, not believing the words coming out of her mouth. THAT didn’t sound like Applejack. She glanced at Rarity, who had dissolved from her tears into simply sitting on the ground, watching the generals speak to each other. With a sigh, Twilight lifted the remaining two Elements of Harmony from her saddlebags and sent them to their bearers; Applejack arched an eyebrow at Twilight as she secured it around her neck, but Rarity didn’t even seem to notice as the small golden necklace slid into place.

The change was immediate; the anger faded from Applejack’s eyes and was replaced by a sudden realization for what had happened, and Rarity sat up straight, her face a mask of determination. Twilight turned back to Applejack, who immediately looked ashamed of herself.

“Um, listen Twi… uh… about what I said jus’ then…”

“Don’t worry about it,” Twilight said, turning back to the generals. “Now that we’re all here, we just have to wait.” Unbidden, an image of Princess Celestia rose in Twilight’s mind, and she felt her throat tighten. Please, be careful Princess…

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

They’re all together, now. Dark Star’s eyes flared wide, and he smiled broadly out at the battlefield below him. His small army had pressed Celestia’s forces back over halfway towards the gates that guarded the long, winding road up to the capital city; his main goal had been to take those gates and force Celestia’s army up into the city itself, where they would be even MORE restricted with their fighting… but the amulet of Hate had flared brightly, and in his mind he could see his three comrades standing together. The amulets of Fear, Anger and Jealousy all spoke to him as one.

WE STAND READY.

“As do I,” he said aloud. His golden eyes searched the battle below and found Celestia easily enough; she glowed so brightly in the sunlight that it was a difficult task to force his soldiers to ignore her. That glow of hers was magical in its own right, and could cut through simple spells all on its own, forcing him to keep a constant eye on his soldiers and make sure that the hatred controlling them wove around her and her sister. His eyes found Luna next, her mane flowing in the light breeze as she and Celestia tried their best to rally the troops; they took to the air and began leading the other Pegasi guarding the gates in air attacks, swooping low over the army with hooves lowered, hoping to knock unwary soldiers unconscious. Spears reached their points up, seeking flesh and blood, but each Princess brought her magic to bear on the situation and began breaking spearpoints like they were twigs.

Dark Star couldn’t help but chuckle. “Oh Princesses… so distracted…” His horn glowed briefly; next to him the air shimmered, and an illusory copy of himself appeared, complete with cloak and amulet. He smiled at it, and it smiled back. “Mind the troops while I’m gone,” he said cheerily, and his illusory doppelganger nodded.

His hatred surged as he took a few steps back from the ridgeline; he was about to begin the finale, the ending movement that would bring this thousand-year opus to a close. The amulet hummed with energy, sending electricity sizzling through his blood… but somewhere deep in his heart, a voice protested. A voice that told him this wasn’t what he wanted, that this had all gone too far… But the Amulet crushed it, silencing the voice with a symphony of power and temptation. The Amulet was in control, now, and its will would be done.

He threw the cloak from his body, revealing his shining black armor, and with a burst of light, he vanished from Canterlot.

Chapter 18

The air seemed to grow cold in Ponyville; the noonday sun overhead seemed to fall behind a huge, dark cloud, even though the day was perfectly clear. Everypony noticed it, even if they weren’t aware of why; but for the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, the reason became abruptly and horrifyingly clear.

Next to Falling Star, a dark shadow gathered, sucking in all light and warmth, all happiness and joy as it formed into a pony-shape; the dark blue Pegasus took a step to the side as darkness burst out from it, sending everything into blackness for a split second before revealing a tall black unicorn clad in black armor and wearing a sword at his hip.

Twilight felt her mouth go completely dry, and in spite of her best efforts, she could not keep her own knees from shaking as the black stallion opened his golden eyes and turned them directly on her. The power she felt from him… the absolute power washing off of his amulet was enough to drive a stake of fear into her heart.

“Wh-who in the hay is that…?” She heard Applejack mutter from behind her.

The black unicorn laughed, a deep, evil sound that permeated the very air about them until it felt like it was coming from everywhere. “Oh, how quaint… you really don’t know?” He jerked his head towards the other generals. “Well, do you know who they are, little pony?”

Applejack took a step up towards him, her eyes full of challenge. “Yeah, I do. Those’re Wild Star, Fallin’ Star an’ Mornin’star, all generals fer Nightmare Moon.”

The black unicorn smiled dangerously. “And you were missing one…” He sighed in mock vexation. “And who does that make me..?”

Applejack’s face drained of color, and Twilight felt her stomach twist in pure, abject horror as her friend delivered the answer. “Yer… yer Dark Star…”

“I am indeed,” he answered, mocking a bow. Twilight found her eyes drawn to the amulet around his neck; it was a small, smooth, round black stone, nothing that would stand out in the natural world… but the feelings washing off of it, the power, the rage, the fear and sorrow… it was almost too much for her to bear.

Dark Star turned to Falling Star. “Report.”

Falling Star straightened and held himself rigidly, as a soldier at attention. “Sir, Wild Star has been severely injured, and cannot be moved until Morningstar is finished healing him.”

The black stallion cast a glance towards the two other generals. “And how long with that take?” he asked, irritation clearly written on his face.

“Morningstar seems to think twenty minutes will suffice for his healing and recovery,” Falling Star said, although Twilight could hear the doubt in his voice, a doubt that she shared. Injuries like that can’t be healed that quickly, she thought.

“Hmm,” Dark Star responded. With one last glance at Wild Star, still lying prone on the ground, he turned his attention back to Twilight and her friends, his small, confident smile returning. “And so it seems we have finally come to the conclusion, ponies,” he said, stepping away from the other generals towards Twilight. The purple unicorn felt her ears lay back in fear and anger. “Today will mark a new chapter in the history of Equestria,” he continued. “A day when Harmony fell, and Destruction rose.”

Without a second thought, Twilight used her magic to lift the ornate crown out of her right saddlebag and settle it gently atop her head; it nestled perfectly down into her hair, and she felt a surge of power and confidence race through her. A wave of pure magical power filled Twilight to the brim, and when she turned her eyes back to Dark Star her fear was replaced by fearlessness, a certainty that burned deep in her heart and chanted a single, defiant note through her soul.

With my friends here, I can’t lose.

“You can’t destroy Harmony,” Twilight said, her confidence ringing in her voice. She could hear her friends behind her, all moving closer to her as she spoke; just their closeness was enough to make her smile defiantly at Dark Star. “Just like we could never truly destroy Discord; Chaos and Harmony will always exist in this world, and neither you nor anypony else can destroy them.” Behind her, her friends all nodded and voiced their agreement, but they were cut off as Dark Star laughed.

“Oh really? Are you willing to bet your lives on that?” He waved a hoof dismissively. “It’s true; I know that I cannot destroy the Elements of Harmony…that’s what my comrades were for.”

Twilight nodded. “They were sent here to sow dissent in our friendship; make sure we hated each other enough that we couldn’t work together.” She puffed out her chest. “Well, it didn’t work! None of us hate each other, isn’t that right, girls?”

“That’s right!” Rainbow Dash said. “Hate is for losers.”

“Surely not,” Rarity said, brushing her mane with a hoof.

“PFFFFFFFFFFFT,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Um… I-I don’t hate anypony…” Fluttershy muttered.

“Y’all can take yer hatred an’ get outta town!” Applejack said, pawing the dirt with a hoof.

Twilight arched an eyebrow at Dark Star. “Like I said, it looks like your plan failed, and failed miserably, Dark Star.” She set her hooves slightly apart. “Now… are you going to surrender? Or are we going to have to use the Elements of Harmony to end this?”

Dark Star looked behind him, where Morningstar was still working on Wild Star. “Oh dear me… it looks like my comrades aren’t ready to combat such a threat…” He turned back to Twilight, his face a mask of mock terror. “Oh no, Twilight Sparkle! Please, please spare us!!” he pleaded. He held the look for a few seconds, but that seemed to be his limit; the mask melted and Dark Star laughed- actually laughed!!- at her. “Oh Twilight..! Please, it’s too much.” He waved a hoof. “By all means, use the Elements of Harmony. Please. End this now, if you can.”

Twilight glared at him. “All right… if you insist.” She turned to her friends. “Girls? Let’s do this.” As one, her friends nodded and closed their eyes; Twilight closed hers as well, and gave herself up to the Element of Magic.

She felt pure magical energy blaze into her body, filling it with power; and she felt the crown itself reach out to the necklaces that her friends wore, the reservoirs of their own powers. She felt a huge surge of magic every time the crown found one of the necklaces- first it was Pinkie Pie, accompanied by a flow of magic both warm and cold, like warm cake and fresh ice cream. Second was Fluttershy and a power that was soft and gentle but also impenetrable. Twilight felt her power increasing, and she could feel the pure magic in the air around them begin to crackle like tiny bolts of lightning… but when the crown reached out for Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack… there was no huge, grand flow of magic that greeted her. From Applejack and Rarity, no magic came at ALL, and from Rainbow Dash only the barest trickle. Twilight gritted her teeth and reached harder; but try as she might, the Elements of Generosity, Honesty and Loyalty were almost completely closed to her.

Suddenly, it was all gone; the Element of Magic released her, and she slumped almost to the ground as the intense magical energies left her body, and to her absolute horror, Dark Star stood exactly where he had been before: unmoved, and unafraid.

She stared at him blankly for a few moments before she could find her voice. “What… what did you DO to us?!” Twilight yelled at him, anger flaring to life.

Dark Star laughed again, but this time it held no mirth at all. “Twilight Sparkle… you know that I sent my generals in to subvert you. Why do you think that I was going to do that with hate? Hate is not their specialty; it’s mine. They used their own, unique talents to attack your friends, just as I instructed… and it worked perfectly.” His smile was as cold as the dead of winter. “And now, on to business.” He took a step towards Twilight, and the unicorn stubbornly held her ground as he spoke. “It’s clear that you cannot use the Elements of Harmony to stop us… so I offer you a choice, Twilight Sparkle.” His golden eyes glowed in the sunlight. “Surrender the Elements of Harmony to me, or be destroyed.”

“What?” Twilight asked, frowning in confusion. “You want… the Elements? Why? You agreed that they couldn’t be destroyed, and there’s no way that YOU could use them.”

“Aah, very true. But if they were in my keeping, then nopony could use them against me, don’t you agree?” Dark Star chuckled then focused on Twilight so intently that she felt as though his golden eyes were staring through her soul. “Just give them to me, Twilight Sparkle, and walk away with your friends. You’ll never be bothered by me again. But refuse…” His voice dropped to barely a whisper. “…and I will kill you.”

Applejack, Rarity and the rest all gasped in horror, but to her surprise, Twilight didn’t feel scared; in fact, with the Element of Magic coursing through her, it seemed almost like a joke. She just smirked at him. “It won’t matter, you know; if you kill me, the Element of Magic will just find somepony else to defeat you.”

“Also true…” Dark Star snorted. “But it won’t find somepony else to stop me from completing my plans today. And that’s enough for me.” He lowered his head slightly, brandishing his horn threateningly. “So what’s your decision, Twilight Sparkle? Do you surrender the Elements, or forfeit your life?”

Twilight lifted her chin high and answered without hesitation. “You’re welcome to kill me… if you can.” She smiled at him, and again she felt the power of Magic surge through her. “I’m not the Element of Magic for nothing,” she said, her horn beginning to glow with a bright white light. “I think you might find me a much more difficult target than you think.”

Dark Star’s smile became predatory as his own horn began to glow with a dark blue light. “Well by all means, Twilight Sparkle… let’s find out.”

“Get behind me, girls!” Twilight shouted, and despite her quick warning she was almost too late; a fireball the size of a pony formed and launched itself from Dark Star’s horn with tremendous speed, rocketing towards Twilight almost faster than she could react. With lightning speed a crystal clear cerulean shield burst into being before Twilight, large enough to cover herself and her friends easily as the fireball smashed into it and exploded with such force that Twilight felt her hooves slide back half a pony-length. She looked up through the shield at Dark Star, her smile still in place.

The black unicorn returned her smile, and fire once again spouted from his horn, a wave of it this time, washing over the grass like a tidal wave of flame. Twilight tweaked the magic holding her shield in place just slightly and the cerulean object expanded, morphing and wrapping around the six ponies until it formed a perfect sphere all around them. The fires collided with the sphere, hissing against the sides and torching the grass around them but inside the sphere Twilight and her friends were safe; it was even nice and cool inside.

“Tarnation, Twilight…” Applejack said, gazing up at the fire.

But if any compliments were forthcoming, they were quelled by a shift in Dark Star’s tactics; suddenly the fire withdrew slightly and formed into a huge snake made entirely of fire. Some of her friends screamed, but Twilight kept her eyes on the huge magi-formed creature. The snake lashed out at the sphere, biting at it with its enormous flaming fangs, but it was no use; Twilight’s spell was too strong for that. The snake stared at her for a moment before swiftly curling its long, sinewy body around the sphere. Slowly its coils began to tighten on it, and Twilight suddenly felt the spell weakening. Intense pressure on a few small spots won’t destroy the sphere, but intense pressure along a specific axis… She winced as a crack formed overhead, and behind her she heard Rarity whimper. No… there’s no way I’m letting him beat me! Her horn blazed with light, and suddenly the top of the sphere changed, expanding upwards before it inverted and began wrapping around the flame-serpent. The snake hissed violently and tried to escape, but Twilight’s spell reacted too quickly; soon the snake was covered from tip to tongue in the blue light. With a wave of her horn the light became clear water, and the hissing of the snake became the hiss of steam as the entire magical construct disintegrated, splashing a huge amount of very hot water onto the ground all around Twilight and the others.

Dark Star glared at Twilight, and as she watched electricity crackled across his horn. She had barely a moment to react before the first bolt of lightning lanced out at her, sizzling through the air with speed that made the fireball look like a sick duck. Twilight did the only thing she could think of; she materialized a round copper shield and deflected the bolt off to her right, sending it stabbing into the ground a dozen feet away. The black unicorn growled and sent bolt after bolt streaking towards her, but somehow Twilight always knew where they would be; the Element of Magic was sensing the bolts, feeling where the magic was the strongest before each strike, an easy feat because lightning magic required a lot of energy to perform.

Even so, Twilight could feel the intense heat of each bolt as it shot at her, and she could feel the incredible pressure of Dark Star’s magic, forcing her back centimeter by centimeter. His power was almost unbelievable; if Twilight hadn’t been feeling it, seeing it first hand, she’d have thought it was impossible for anypony but the Princesses to wield such power… and a niggling doubt appeared at the back of her mind as to her chances of victory.

Finally Dark Star snarled. “Enough of your tricks, filly!” His eyes flared with black-purple light, and his entire coat began to crackle with electricity; the very air around them began to charge, and Twilight felt the hair at the base of her mane stand up. With a feral shout he raised his horn into the air, lightning dancing along its length.

“Girls! Get over here NOW!” she barked; with a wave of her horn she drew a rune in the air; rune magic had never been her best subject, but it was something that she found to be immensely useful from time to time... and hopefully this was one of those times. This particular rune was a shielding rune, but it was specially drawn to diffuse energy, to absorb it and then expel it back into the environment. At least, Twilight hoped that’s what it would do. It expanded wide and formed a huge glowing hemisphere over them, the blazing white rune at the center. Her friends leaped under the rune-shield as lightning began to fall.

Huge bolts, bolts that made the previous ones look like no more than the static zaps a pony could get when taking a sweater off in the winter, began to rain down on them; the thunderous retorts drove all sound from their ears as Dark Star hammered them time and again, bolts streaking down from the clear blue sky to slam into Twilight’s shield. The shield sizzled and popped as electricity peppered the area; bolts hit the shield and the ground around them, blowing rabbit-sized holes into the ground and lighting small fires where dried grass had escaped the flames of the snake.

A particularly large bolt slammed into the tree behind Twilight and her friends, and the age-old plant simply could not take the sheer force of the magical lightning; it exploded into splinters, sending debris scattering around the clearing and onto the ponies, deafening them with the roar of its demise.

The buildings around them weren’t fairing much better. The initial fireball had scorched the nearby buildings and the consequent fire snake and lightning battle had ruined multiple homes and set numerous small fires; black smoke was beginning to blot out the sky as the battle continued to rage. Ponies were standing at what they hoped was a safe distance, watching in horror and awe at the spectacle taking place in their home.

Finally after what seemed like forever, Twilight felt more than heard the lightning stop; her ears were ringing so loudly that if it hadn’t been for the rune above her going dark as its energy ran dry, she wouldn’t have noticed the cessation of the bolts at all. With a wave of her horn the shield vanished, and without wasting a single movement she lowered her horn and sent a blast of magical energy at Dark Star as the smoke cleared around them; the bolt was invisible itself, its only give-away the tell-tale warp of the landscape around it as it sped towards its target.

The black unicorn hadn’t been prepared for a counterattack, and barely had time to block the massive blow; his horn flared, and there was a bright flash of light as he stopped Twilight’s attack dead, the sheer force of it causing him to slide back a few inches. The purple unicorn took several quick steps forward away from her friends as she attacked Dark Star again, lashing out with small magical projectiles similar to the first large one, flicking her horn this way and that so they spun in from all different angles; they streaked towards him, none deadly, but powerful enough that they would without a doubt knock him unconscious if he missed one.

But he did not; Dark Star moved with incredible alacrity, his horn flashing as he deflected every single one of Twilight’s projectiles, sending them whirling off in different directions. One glanced off his horn and into Rarity’s Boutique; battering its way through the wall and crashing around inside before it fell silent. Twilight winced, but didn’t have the time to ask for Rarity’s forgiveness.

Dark Star deflected the last projectile and reared up, bringing his front hooves down onto the ground with incredible force; a shockwave rippled out from them and sped towards Twilight. She gritted her teeth, and her horn sparked brightly; before her formed a huge sheet of white energy, easily three times as tall as she was and twenty feet wide. Twilight jerked her horn violently downwards and the entire energy wall stabbed itself into the ground deep enough that it almost disappeared. The ripples in the ground impacted the shining wall and seemed to stop, and Twilight couldn’t help but grin.

Suddenly the center of the shining wall turned a deep purple, and the wall flexed against Twilight’s will; with a crack that pierced her entire being the wall shattered into ten million shards of light, throwing the unicorn back into her friends. She smashed into Applejack first, and her force carried both of them into Rarity and Pinkie Pie, and then Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Twilight’s vision went white for a moment, and it took her several seconds to regain her senses as she tried vainly to untangle her limbs from her friends’. Slowly her vision returned, and with it her hearing, as well; the blast had set her ears to ringing yet again. The first pony she saw was Rarity, her blue eyes filled with anxiety, her mouth forming soundless words for several seconds before Twilight’s ears caught up to her vision.

“….wilight? Twilight?!” Rarity’s voice was tight with worry. “Twilight, please get up!!”

“Uhhggh…” Twilight said, putting a hoof to her head. “Wow… that could have gone better…”

Dark Star’s laughter rose over her friend’s groaning and shuffling as they all rose to their hooves. Twilight heaved herself upright as quickly as she could and threw herself in front of her friends; but Dark Star simply laughed; a dark, evil sound that weighed on her heart like a black shroud as he took several steps towards them. “I’m very, very impressed, Twilight Sparkle… your mastery of magic is impressive, even if your attack spells lack… finesse. If only you had the time to learn about the finer points of combat magic, you would be a more than a match for me.” His smile twisted, and his eyes filled with blackness so deep that Twilight felt as though she would be sucked into them forever; as if his eyes had been replaced by the very blackness of the spaces between the stars. “But now,” he said, his voice suddenly taking on a strange dual-tonality, as if something deeper, more sinister were speaking through him. “It’s time for this to end.”

His horn began to glow again, this time with the same purple-black light that began to shine out of his amulet. The ground began to tremble, threatening to send Twilight back to it as her already weak knees struggled to keep her upright. After almost losing consciousness the effects of her prolonged use of such powerful magic was wreaking havoc on her body; she was weak, and it was all she could do to keep her hooves beneath her… but Dark Star seemed to be getting only stronger, gaining the strength of rage and hate as their battle had gone on.

With a horrifying, growling scream, Dark Star raised his horn high, and the ground began to shift unstably; from the area just in front of the black unicorn a huge chunk of the earth, easily the same mass as Rarity’s entire Boutique, ripped itself free with an incredible cacophony of tearing, rending, grinding and mashing. Twilight’s mouth dropped open as Dark Star brought the entire massive earthen body to float above his head as if it were nothing; stones and tree roots all dangled from it and fell as the unicorn stared at Twilight, his eyes nothing but twin voids of hate. “Girls?” Twilight shouted. “Run! Run away!” Her friends all nodded and bolted away, undoubtedly believing that she was right behind them… but as they made it a safe distance away, Twilight turned back to face Dark Star, her eyes full of tears. The black unicorn arched an eyebrow at her, and Twilight glared at him. “Why should I run?” she shouted. “It won’t save me from YOU, and other ponies will get hurt.” She lifted her chin high even as her knees shook. “I told you before that killing me won’t make a difference, and I stand by that. You’ll be defeated, Dark Star… even if it’s not by me.”

Dark Star arched an eyebrow and watched her for a moment, almost as if he were trying to decide if she were joking. After a moment, he sneered at her. “Very well. Goodbye, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight’s throat closed up and she choked on a sob. This is it… this is really it… She was too tired to fight; she knew there was no way she could stop something that large, and at this point even if she teleported away… he would only unleash his anger on the others. A tear traced its way down her cheek as she stared up at the massive chunk of Ponyville. I guess I really never thought it would end like this…

Dark Star’s horn flared, and the titanic sphere of dirt hurtled towards the small purple unicorn, who lowered her head in defeat.

Goodbye girls…

Goodbye Princess.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Celestia?”

“What is it, Luna?”

The Moon Princess had been staring at the hilltop where Dark Star stood for several minutes, but Celestia had assumed that she was deep in thought and had left her be, busying herself with trying to mount the best possible defense of the Canterlot Gates from the seemingly tireless army of the Lunar Republic. Now, however, Luna’s eyes were full of confusion and worry.

“He hasn’t moved,” she said simply.

Celestia blinked at her, pausing mid turn to look at Luna squarely. “Hasn’t moved? In what way?”

“At ALL.” Luna lifted a hoof and pointed to Dark Star; he stood exactly where he had before, cloak still around his shoulders, sword still sheathed, amulet still glowing… but the urgency in Luna’s voice made Celestia look closer. “Please, sister, believe me,” she begged. “I’ve been watching; that’s not Dark Star up there.”

The white alicorn turned her eyes to the figure on the hilltop. As she watched, he shifted from hoof to hoof, his amulet glowing with a light that she could see even from here. He tossed his head and pointed his horn at the troops. Celestia turned back and shook her head. “Luna, I’m afraid that I’m not…”

Suddenly the younger alicorn snatched a spear away from one of the Pegasus Guards, who made a very indignant sound as Luna cocked the spear back with her magic and launched it with incredible speed… directly at Dark Star. Celestia felt her mouth drop open as the spear flew straight and true, arcing up into the air perfectly before descending directly at the controller of the attacking army.

She expected him to deflect it; she expected him to catch it, break it in half and toss it aside as though it were some foal’s toy… and when the spear lanced clean through him and landed on the ground on the other side, she felt her head swim for just a moment.

“Wha…what?!” she stammered, and Luna turned back to her, her teal eyes full of horror.

“He’s gone, Celestia. That’s an illusion!”

Celestia felt as though some pony had squeezed her around the middle; she couldn’t breathe, and her ears started to ring. He’s gone, she thought. How long has he been gone?! Her eyes met Luna’s, and as one they spoke.

“Ponyville.”

Celestia paused just long enough to turn to the nearest officer. “Captain!!” she shouted, drawing the attention of the white unicorn. “You have command! I shall return as promptly as I can!” She nodded to him and barely waited for his confused, “Y-yes, Your Highness!” before her horn ignited with magic and she vanished.

There are two ways to teleport: one, you think of a place you want to go- the more detailed the thought, the closer you get to where you want to be: and two, you think of a pony, and you get immediately teleported to wherever that pony is.

In Celestia’s mind she saw the petite purple unicorn with the straight, tri-colored mane who had been her student most of her life; and she silently prayed to everything holy that Twilight Sparkle was still alive.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Just as the shadow of the boulder began to drive out the sunlight from Twilight’s world for the very last time, a white light exploded into being; a light so bright that Twilight saw it even from behind her eyelids.

She opened her eyes and looked up to see a sight that made her sob with relief and joy; Princess Celestia, her wings flared wide and her horn blazing with power, hovered over her like a guardian, her eyes full of a determination that Twilight had rarely seen on her teacher’s face. Celestia raised her horn and brought it down forcefully, drawing a line vertically down the face of the approaching projectile.

With a sound like ten thousand shovels digging into the soil at once the enormous boulder split down the middle, exploding outwards with incredible force and falling to either side of Twilight with about ten feet to spare, just barely enough to accommodate Princess Celestia’s huge wings. A wave of dust and debris washed over Twilight and she began to cough harshly; she could feel the grit and grime of the dirt meteor settling into her coat, but to her it was the most wonderful feeling in the world. I’m not… I’m not dead! She thought; and as soon as she thought it, her knees gave out completely, sending her to the ground as she began to shiver uncontrollably. “I’m… I’m alive…” she whispered.

“You had best be, Twilight Sparkle,” a loving voice said above her, and with a hiccupped sob she turned her eyes up through the thinning dust to gaze into Princess Celestia’s face; it was full of such profound relief that Twilight thought that the Princess herself would start crying.

“P-princess… Princess..!!!” Twilight sobbed aloud; she struggled to her feet and threw herself at the white alicorn, landing hard against her golden armor and burying her face into her exposed neck before sobbing for all she was worth, wordless cries of relief and fear that she had forced down during her battle with Dark Star.

“Hush now, Twilight… peace, my darling…” Princess Celestia cooed; she lowered her head and nuzzled Twilight’s face gently with her nose. “I’m here now. Everything is going to be fine.” Twilight nodded, and as her tears subsided she realized that she truly believed it. Somehow, just the Princess being here made everything controllable, made everything possible. Slowly, Twilight pulled away from the Princess, her eyes red from tears, the colors of her coat and mane muted by the dust from the projectile.

“I… I know they will be now, Princess,” she said, trying her best to sound confident; but it was hard with her knees still shaking. Princess Celestia nodded, and together they walked towards Dark Star, out from between the two slabs of his earthen attack.

When they emerged, Dark Star’s face twisted again into a visage of distaste and hatred as he stared daggers at Celestia with his now-golden eyes; and when he spoke his voice was back to normal instead of the strange dual voice he had displayed earlier. “So… a timely arrival to save your precious student,” he sneered. “How typical of you, Celestia; always realizing things a beat too late to get into step with the music.”

Twilight watched as the Princess’s shoulders tensed, but she held her head high as she spoke. “You made a terrible mistake, attacking Ponyville as you have,” she said, her voice strained, as though she were fighting to keep her composure. “This could easily have been solved by negotiation, or, failing that, a duel between us.” The Princess’s eyes were ablaze with something that Twilight had never seen before, a lavender fire that she found hard to associate with her teacher’s calm, controlled nature.

Dark Star’s horn lit with his magic, and his sword drew from his hip in a flash of steel. “Then by all means,” he said, a smile twisting his lips. “Let us duel, Princess of the Sun, and settle this once and for all.”

Celestia took a step forward, but before she could go any further, Luna stepped in front of her, her silver armor chainmail clinking gently. “SISTER,” she said, her eyes firm. Celestia held Dark Star’s gaze a moment longer before turning her eyes to Luna, her face an angry mask.

“Luna… he attacked Ponyville… attacked-,”

“I know, sister. I know.” Luna’s voice was calm, but her eyes bespoke the same anger that Celestia’s face revealed. “But remember what you told me today. Remember what you said of war.” Her jaw clenched. “Remember what I said about the responsibility of this situation.”

Twilight stared at Princess Luna; she was so different now, even from five days ago when this had first started. She stood straight and tall, her sparkling mane floating out behind her as Celestia’s did; her armor shone in the sunlight, even through the clouds of smoke that had started to gather above them, and she wore a spear across her back, looking every inch a warrior Princess like the ones Twilight had read about in Ancient Equestrian Lore. But there was something about her eyes… they were resolute and yet… sad. As if she knew she had to do something, but feared it above anything.

Celestia stared at her sister for a long moment before nodding and taking a step back to stand next to Twilight. “You’re right, Luna,” she said quietly. “You’re right.” She met her sister’s gaze with a proud smile. “Do what you must, little sister. I trust you.”

Luna’s expression softened, and a single tear appeared at the corner of her eye; but she nodded firmly before turning to face the black unicorn.

“Dark Star,” she said, stepping towards him. To Twilight’s surprise, Dark Star’s face changed from the abject hatred it had worn before to the most profound relief Twilight had ever seen.

“Princess Luna,” he said, lowering his sword. “Thank the stars you’ve come to your senses…” He trailed off, as if he wanted to say more, but he covered it with a nod instead. “Have you come to lead us, finally? To take what I have started and with your incredible power bring the Lunar Republic to glory, at long last?” He took a step towards Luna… but that was as far as he got.

In a half a heartbeat Luna’s horn lit up with her midnight-blue magic; faster than Twilight’s eye could follow the spear she carried went from on her back to having its point dug uncomfortably into Dark Star’s neck. Twilight’s eyes widened almost as much as Dark Star’s did.

“L-Luna…?!” he managed. “W-why..?”

The Moon Princess’s voice was cold and firm. “Because YOU are not my Dark Star,” she said. “Because the Dark Star I love would never have done something like this.” She gestured to Ponyville with her hoof, her eyes never leaving his. “The Dark Star that I love would have listened to his Princess from the beginning, and we never would have had to deal with such unneeded tragedy and violence.”

Dark Star’s eyes changed again, and Twilight watched the light leave them entirely; then suddenly, they were the twin voids that had faced her in battle. His face twisted again, and with a blast of dark power he sent Luna back several steps before she could react; she stumbled, but her eyes never left Dark Star as his eyes returned to normal again. He watched her closely, his sword still held in his magic at his side, his emotions raging across his face; anger, despair, sadness… and a love that surprised Twilight more than anything had that day. He still loves her, and she loves him… she thought. But… if he does… then why is he still fighting?!

His amulet glowed gently, and he shook his head slightly. “So… that’s how it is…” he said softly. His sword flicked back up to hover before him, and his eyes became resolute. “If that is what you want… then I shall oblige you, Princess.”

Luna stared at him, her teal eyes firm, but she shook her head. “Not here, Dark Star. I will not put this town in any more danger.”

Dark Star squinted at her. “Then where would you like this to end?”

Princess Luna watched him closely, and when she spoke her voice was thick with memory. “Do you remember… the cliff by the sea?” she asked quietly. “Do you remember that night, Dark Star?”

The black unicorn’s eyes widened and his sword dropped a fraction of an inch; as Twilight watched, his expression softened until it appeared that his whole being was melting and changing, almost tangibly shifting shape as his eyes became distant and he nodded slowly. “Yes,” he said, and his voice was different, somehow; lighter, not quite so deep, and certainly not as full of hate. “Of course I remember.”

“Then… that will be where we shall meet for the last time,” Luna said, and Twilight saw a tear glisten in her eye. “Where it all began…”

“…Is where it must end,” he finished, his voice lost in a sea of memories that Twilight couldn’t begin to fathom. Then again, as before, his amulet glowed softly, and his eyes snapped back to the present; his posture became rigid, and he was again every inch Dark Star, scourge of Equestria. “Very well,” he said, sheathing his sword. “You are correct; we gain nothing from fighting here.”

Behind him, Wild Star rose to his hooves, shaking his head slightly as Morningstar assisted him. Twilight arched an eyebrow at him, but as he shook out his wings and stretched his legs, she saw that he appeared to be just fine; as if none of the injuries had ever happened in the first place. Morningstar looked tired as she examined him one last time, and despite her being an enemy, Twilight felt a surge of respect for the white unicorn. She healed him that well, that fast? Twilight shook her head slightly. That is… beyond impressive.

Falling Star made his way to the other two, speaking in low tones to both Wild Star and Morningstar before nodding and turning to his leader. “Sir, Wild Star is ready to travel whenever you are.”

“Good. We will leave momentarily.” He turned his eyes back to Luna, then to Celestia and finally to Twilight herself before he spoke again. “I will await you there. You have ten minutes to follow.” His eyes narrowed at Celestia, as if this whole situation was her fault, and Twilight realized that he really did think that it was her fault. “If you are so much as a moment late… I will return here and raze this town to the ground.” His eyes shone with a purple light for an instant, and then it was gone as he turned to his comrades. “Come, you three. We go to await our final glory.” The three generals walked to his side as his horn began to glow… but as the light grew brighter, Morningstar met Twilight’s gaze… and mouthed the words I’m sorry. And with a flash of light, the four generals were gone from Ponyville.

Without missing a beat Luna turned to Celestia, her eyes grim. “I must speak with you, alone,” she said brusquely. She nodded to Twilight. “I suggest you speak to your friends, Twilight Sparkle; they look to be in need of encouragement.”

Twilight blinked and turned to see her friends standing nearby, watching the whole scene with wide eyes. “Oh… yes, yes of course, Princess,” she said, and Luna’s expression softened.

“You are their leader, Twilight, and they need a leader more than ever before right now.”

Twilight sighed. “I… I don’t know if I can-,”

“Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said, and her voice was stern. “We have no time for uncertainty.” Twilight met her eyes, and they were firm. “You either will help us defeat him, or you will remain here.”

The very idea of being left behind while the Princesses went to fight Dark Star irked Twilight to her core, and she stood up straighter. “Of course I’m coming with you-,” she began, but Luna cut her off with a wave of her hoof.

“Then you must speak to your friends, and quickly.”

“-But… the Elements didn’t work last time we tried to use them,” Twilight said, dropping her eyes in shame. “I don’t know what’s wrong…”

This time, it was Celestia who spoke, and her tone was soft. “Twilight… we need the Elements of Harmony to defeat him. We cannot do this without you.” Twilight turned to her mentor, and Celestia’s eyes were full of confidence. “I have faith in you, Twilight,” she whispered. “I know that you and your friends can do this. I know you can.”

Twilight opened her mouth to speak… but at that moment the crown atop her head, the very Element of Magic itself, surged again, sending a jolt of fresh energy through her tired frame… and before she knew what she was doing, Twilight nodded. “Thank you, Princess. We’ll be ready momentarily.” She gave the white alicorn a brave smile. “We’ll finish this, once and for all.” Celestia gave her a broad smile and a nod, and Twilight galloped over to her friends.

Chapter 20

As they had so many years before, the waves of the ocean crashed loudly against the base of the cliffs where Dark Star stood impatiently; however, unlike that night a thousand years ago when he had professed his love for Luna, the waves did not echo the surge of his emotions and the beating of his heart- instead, they mirrored the pounding of the hate inside his mind, the angry hiss of his rage and confusion. He found himself pacing along the cliff side, his eyes unfocused on the endless expanses of water as his mind worked furiously.

This can’t be happening… Luna challenged me. Actually drew her weapon and challenged me… He shook his head slightly. This can’t be happening. I can’t fight Luna… I can’t! That was never part of the plan; she was never supposed to go that far to protect Celestia.

So what will you do now? A mocking voice asked; the same voice that had challenged him in his dreams no more than three nights ago. I suppose your plan is to fight against her? Risk her life to prove your point, and win your brainless war?

Of COURSE not! He shook his head vigorously, pacing back along the cliff the other direction. You know that it was never my intention to do such a thing. This… this was supposed to have ended. Celestia was supposed to surrender at Canterlot, to avoid her soldiers being killed… and then-,

Suddenly, another voice spoke in his mind, shoving out the first. NO, not in his mind… INTO his mind. And then what? It asked. The voice was strong, full of malice and power, and such an incredibly overwhelming presence that Dark Star actually staggered a step before he regained his composure.

“What… what are you?” he muttered aloud, casting a glance at the others. Falling Star and Morningstar were speaking to Wild Star, who kept flexing his wings experimentally, as if he couldn’t believe he was still alive; and it was honestly nothing short of a miracle that he was… but the most important thing was that they were otherwise occupied, and not watching him closely enough to see him talking to himself.

Don’t pretend you don’t know, Dark Star, the voice answered. I am the one who has been here with you, this whole time. I was there when the Lunar Republic was formed; I was there when you pledged your undying loyalty to Nightmare Moon; I was there when you made the decision to forge the Elements of Destruction, there to see you through the hard times, when things looked bleakest. The voice paused, and for a moment it was as though Dark Star could hear it smiling. You could say I’m your oldest friend, Dark Star.

Around his neck, the amulet flashed gently with its purple-black light, and Dark Star looked down at it in surprise. “You mean… you’re-,”

The amulet? Don’t be ridiculous, you idiot. I’m not the stupid amulet… I’m EVER so much more than that, thanks to you.

“What do you mean?”

I mean… did you ever really look at how the Elements of Harmony worked, Dark Star?

“I read the texts on them, of course. I couldn’t have created the… couldn’t have created you without having done so.”

Suddenly the voice was angry, and its words dripped with pure malice. YOU DID NOT CREATE ME, DARK STAR. I CREATED YOU, YOU FOAL. I MADE YOU WHAT YOU ARE TODAY, MADE YOU THE UNSTOPPABLE FORCE THAT YOU HAVE BECOME. The voice paused just long enough to laugh, a sound that filled Dark Star’s skull and made his ears ring. And I assure you, I have not done this in vain. You will be victorious today, Dark Star. You will have all that you desire… so long as you serve me.

“Serve YOU? I-,” Dark Star began, but the voice laughed again, much more harshly than the first time.

Don’t sound so surprised. You have always served me, Dark Star… and no matter what they tell you… you always, always will. We have a war to win, you and I… and I assure you that if you cannot complete what you have started… as before in Ponyville, I will finish it for you.

And just as quickly as it had come, the presence receded from his mind, causing Dark Star to gasp for breath as if somepony had released him from a huge vice. His legs shook for a moment as he tried to pull himself together.

With a shaky sigh his horn lit up; the straps on the armor he wore loosened and with a flick of his horn he tossed the armor aside, where it landed in a heap, leaving him wearing only his sword belt. He took another deep breath, and this one came easier; then the next one, easier still, until with a large sigh Dark Star felt himself calm down.

I can’t worry about the voice, he told himself. That’s something to worry about afterwards; after Luna is free, we can find out what it was together.

He nodded firmly, as if that decided everything… but even as he turned back to his comrades, he could not shake the feeling in the back of his mind that something was horribly, horribly wrong… and there was nothing he could do about it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Falling Star watched as Dark Star paced near the cliff, his mouth moving sporadically as he spoke to the thin air. The blue Pegasus frowned as Dark Star flinched at the same time his amulet glowed slightly, and then he spoke to himself some more, as if he were having a conversation with somepony inside his own head. Not exactly something that encourages confidence, Falling Star thought. He turned back to Morningstar, who was still checking Wild Star thoroughly; the faint pink aura of her magic surrounded her horn and would occasionally light up a part of Wild Star’s body, from his ribs to his shoulders to his wing joints, but if he felt it at all, Wild Star gave no indication. In fact, neither of them had spoken much since arriving, and in all honesty, Falling Star couldn’t blame them. What they had seen in Ponyville… and what Falling Star was seeing from Dark Star right now... neither of them were good indications from the black unicorn.

“Wild Star,” he said softly.

“Yeah, Falls?” Wild Star turned to face him as a small section at the base of his neck lit with the pink aura of Morningstar’s magic.

“Quit moving,” the unicorn chided softly. “I’m checking your vertebrae for damage, and if you move I can’t feel the fractures.”

Wild Star rolled his eyes, and Falling Star smiled slightly. “Best listen to her, Wild; nopony else will take better care of you.” Morningstar lifted her eyes from Wild Star’s coat just long enough to give Falling Star a minute smile before turning her attention back to her work, and Falling Star continued as softly as he could. “Listen… you both saw what Dark Star did back there in Ponyville.” He lifted a hoof to where the amulet of Fear now hung around his neck. “And I know you can both feel… whatever’s going on with these.” Ever since Dark Star had come back in close quarters with them, the amulet of Fear had been reacting strangely; even now he could feel its energies wildly fluctuating, surging and ebbing like a wild, uncontrollable tide. He could feel the fear in himself rise and fall, and at times in the past ten minutes he had found himself so afraid that he wasn’t sure if he could even move; but it was clear that it was coming from the amulet, and not himself, a distinction he had not been able to make before.

Morningstar let her magic die out before nodding. “You’re fine, Wild Star… I didn’t miss anything.” She turned her eyes on Falling Star, her expression grave. “And yes, I have felt it… though… what ‘it’ is… that’s another matter.”

Wild Star stretched his neck from one side to the other experimentally, but his voice was tight. “This amulet’s buzzing with enough anger to make Princess Celestia blow up the moon,” he muttered. “And it wasn’t until Dark Star brought us here that it started doing that.”

“Something’s wrong,” Falling Star agreed, tossing a discreet glance behind him at Dark Star, who was standing in one spot now, staring out at the sea. “But whatever’s going on… don’t let it interfere with the plan.” He offered his friends a brave smile. “Stay strong and we’ll see this through to the proper end.”

“The proper end…” Wild Star chuckled dryly. “If only there was an end that didn’t sound so final.”

“Their time is up,” Dark Star’s voice interrupted their conversation as he walked towards them, his sword swinging gently at his hip. His golden eyes were almost unreadable… almost. Falling Star watched him closely and saw the barest hint of uncertainty in him; the way his eyes shifted quickly from one pony to the next, the way he kept shifting his weight from front hoof to front hoof. However confidently Dark Star tried to make himself seem… he had his own reservations about what they were about to attempt. “They will be arriving momentarily,” he continued. “Today we finish this. Today, we see Luna returned to us.”

Falling Star nodded with the others, barely able to hold his tongue. There was nothing he wanted to do right then than to rip the sun-blasted amulet from his neck, throw it into the sea and tell Dark Star exactly what he could do with his plan… but for the sake of Equestria, he held his tongue, and somehow worked up a smile for Dark Star.

And as a flash two dozen feet away signaled the arrival of their opponents, Falling Star closed his eyes and offered a prayer to Luna, Celestia and any other divine beings that may have been listening that his plan would succeed… and that the ponies from Ponyville would think kindly of them after all was done.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The world winked out in a flash of white, and in a split second winked back into existence around them again, changing from the chaotic village of Ponyville to a quiet clearing by the sea, surrounded on three sides by dense forest and ending in a sheer cliff that dropped into the ocean beyond. Princess Celestia cast her gaze around the clearing; it was fairly sizeable, easily one hundred feet in diameter, giving the Sun Princess more than enough room to do what was needed. Behind her she could hear Twilight’s friends groaning softly and muttering to each other, and she couldn’t help but smile. Teleportation is always surprising, even after you get used to it. She hoped that the slight vertigo such magic induced wouldn’t hinder them in what they had to do.

She turned an eye to her sister, and found Luna staring ahead of them, her teal eyes narrow and intent. Celestia followed her gaze, even though she knew exactly what she would find on the other end of it.

“Welcome, Princess Celestia,” Dark Star said as her eyes found him. He gave her a cocky sneer as his horn lit up and drew his sword. “I’m surprised you had the courage to show your face here, considering that this grove will from this day forth be known as the place where Princess Celestia perished.” He gave his sword a twirl, the blade reflecting the sunlight as he settled it low and to his right, blade pointed towards the ground. “I hereby challenge you, Princess Celestia of Canterlot, to a duel.” His words were ancient, dating back to the time when Everfree was still capital of Equestria, and ponies were allowed to work out their differences through combat.

Celestia exhaled sharply, and turned her eyes back to Luna. “Raise the moon,” she said softly; her voice snapped Luna out of her glare, and the Moon Princess blinked at her for a moment before nodding firmly.

“I will. And I will relieve you when the runes are open.”

The white alicorn nodded, holding her sister’s gaze for a moment. “I trust you, Luna. I know we can do this together,” she said softly.

“Together,” Luna agreed. She closed her eyes and her horn lit up, sparkling with her dark blue magic as she began the arduous task of raising the moon at midday.

“Twilight,” Princess Celestia said, turning her attention to her faithful student. “Stay with Luna; it’s me that Dark Star wants now, not you.”

“But Princess…” Twilight began; but Celestia cut her off with a wave of her hoof.

“Trust in me, Twilight; everything will become clear to you… and no matter what happens, do not interfere with this fight.” Her voice was firm, but she gave Twilight a reassuring smile. “This is how it must be.”

With that, Princess Celestia turned away from her pony allies and faced her enemy; her own horn lit with magic as she drew her blade, its polished surface blazing white as she held it vertically before her. “Dark Star of Everfree,” she said formally. “I accept your challenge.”

Dark Star’s smile broadened savagely as he spoke the rest of the words. “Let this ritual of combat-,”

“-Prove the truth of our hearts,” Celestia finished, feeling the words sour on her tongue. Such a barbaric ritual; she was glad she outlawed it.

As she finished the rite, Dark Star advanced on her, his hooves digging into the soft dirt and propelling him forward with lightning speed. Celestia moved her hooves outwards just a touch, falling into a defensive stance with her sword held before her, blade across her body.

He closed with her, his blade somersaulting backwards through the air to hover alongside him on his right, the blade running parallel to his body as he charged; suddenly, mere feet from her he stopped and turned his body sideways, sending the blade lancing forward with blinding speed, its needle-like tip aimed at the place where Celestia’s chainmail split to allow her wing its freedom. Celestia’s blade flashed upwards in the sunlight, deflecting his blade high but just barely; the sharp edge glanced off of the armor she wore along the leading edge of her wing with a gentle chink!

Dark Star spun to his left, drawing the sword with him; it whirled around his body as he turned back to face Celestia, the blade flashing in from her left. She raised her own blade to parry, her steel ringing brightly against his as she stopped his strike and seamlessly flowed into the next block, taking a careful step back to put room between his blade and her flesh.

He saw her retreat and pressed his advantage; his sword flashed behind him and with a savage thrust of his horn it arced over his head towards her. Celestia’s blade whipped around, hilt to her left as she brought the sword up to catch the strike; it was forceful enough to drive her sword down an inch towards her head. Dark Star’s blade continued its journey, following all the way through to the ground before slicing back upwards at her chest; Celestia lowered her sword and caught it the same way she had caught the last.

And so they danced, Celestia and Dark Star, their blades meeting again and again in the bright sunlight, the ring of steel meeting steel echoing through the still forest steadily faster and faster until it began to sound like one continuous chorus, the notes ever changing but always there. Dark Star brought his blade in from every possible angle, from above, below, left, right, right, left, and all over again so quickly that the onlookers were having a hard time following it at all; the swords were quickly becoming shining blurs covered in two different shades of magic, neither party gaining any ground on the other.

Dark Star clearly believed that he was in control of the fight; he gave very little concern for his own defense, and instead poured all of his attention into attack. His smile grew as he pressed Celestia hard, the magical aura around his horn growing brighter by the moment as he poured more and more of his magic into the sword’s motions, making them strike harder and harder, faster and faster, pressing Celestia’s own blade back against her will. The Princess winced as a particularly brutal strike sent her own sword slipping closer to her leg that she would have liked. She took a step back, and he pressed her gain, his eyes narrow and predatory as he cocked the sword back for another strike.

Suddenly, Celestia saw her chance; Dark Star brought his sword close to his chest and thrust towards her again, this time aiming for her throat. Instead of parrying gently, Celestia’s horn flared brightly and she battered his blade aside with her own, sending a discordant note ringing through the air and his sword flying out wide to his right. The black unicorn’s eyes widened as Celestia used the forward momentum of her blade to swing it around her body completely in a shining arc of steel; he gritted his teeth and forced his blade around just barely in time to deflect it. But Celestia was in control, now; she had changed the rhythm of battle, and now she was the conductor.

Dark Star may have trained Celestia in the basic use of a blade, but there was another pony responsible for her prowess; a mare named Sabersong, born three hundred years after Dark Star had disappeared. While Dark Star’s talent with a sword had been in overwhelming tactics, either with speed or power, Sabersong the unicorn had been uniquely gifted in the art… in fact, hers was the only style of swordplay that Celestia would not have hesitated to call art. Her name bespoke her gift; Sabersong wielded a blade with such beauty and grace that on no less than two occasions watching her master at work, Celestia had found tears in her eyes. Her exquisite precision was legend among the Guardsponies and other practitioners of the sword arts…

But Dark Star would never have heard of Sabersong.

Time seemed to slow down for a moment; a half a heartbeat, stretched out in time as Celestia half-closed her eyes and took a deep breath, exhaling all excess thoughts of the battle. When she opened her eyes fully, she saw only Dark Star- the movements of his eyes, the shifting of his weight, the set of his sword. She took a step to follow him as he retreated, his sword held up in front of him.

“You’ve gotten better,” he said grudgingly, his golden eyes never leaving hers. “Even since the last time we fought, in Whinnyapolis.”

The white alicorn felt a smile touch her lips, but her eyes held his intently. “In Whinnyapolis, I had just exhausted myself defeating a dragon, and it was nearly sundown.” She shook her head slightly. “Today, you are fighting me as the noontime sun blazes over head, at the height of my power…” Her smile grew minutely, and her eyes narrowed. “And there has been no dragon for me to defeat today.”

Dark Star’s mouth twisted into a snarl and he lunged forward, his blade lancing out at her chest, but Celestia’s blade flicked gently up and tapped it to the left; her hooves shifted ever so slightly, and the point of his sword met empty air as Celestia slipped around it as easily as if he had moved at half the speed. She twirled rapidly, her sword following her as Dark Star slashed at her hindquarters; but her blade flicked between her flesh and his steel, locking blades with him for a split second before the hilt pivoted, the blade whirled and it shot his sword the other direction. Celestia felt her wings unfurl slightly as she turned to face him again, her heart suddenly lighter than it had been in almost a week. Deep in her heart, she heard Sabersong’s soft voice speaking to her.

You are strong, Celestia, but do not let power guide you. Your power is not your strength.

Dark Star growled and charged her, his sword slicing in at her from a high angle, an attack meant to connect to the left side of her neck; Celestia’s white sword darted between flesh and steel again, its hilt high, but this time instead of blocking it outright, a flick of Celestia’s horn guided his blade up and just barely over her head. Her sword slid from his as she spun the other direction, her movements quick, her hoofsteps as light as air; the sword spun around her body in a streak of magic, sliding through the air like quicksilver as it flew at his undefended right side.

Do not let the stallions convince you that power will always win. The grace you possess, the lightness of your frame; those are a strength, and not a weakness. They are YOUR power.

The black unicorn was forced to leap out of the way of Celestia’s blade, and even then through her magic she felt the tip bite his flesh. He snarled aloud and brought his sword back to him as quickly as he could, holding it close to his body… but he did not attack. Celestia spun again, her mane and tail flowing around her like the air itself, her sword dancing with her, a part of her, one with her mind and magic; she came to a stop with her left side facing Dark Star, her right front leg pulled up tight against her, prepared to make the next move… and she could not help but giggle at the look on Dark Star’s face.

Be as a leaf on the wind, dear Princess. Light and uncatchable, graceful yet unpredictable- through these traits will you prevail where brute strength will not.

Dark Star watched her closely, glancing down to the cut on his right shoulder for a brief moment before looking back to her. “That’s not how I taught you how to fight,” he said, clearly fishing for clues.

“No, it is not,” Celestia answered coyly. He snarled at her again, but as he was about to renew his attack, a shadow slid over the glade. Not like the shadow from a cloud; a darkness that blotted out the very sun from the sky and plunged the world into an eerie half-light as the rays from the sun lit the edges of the moon. Celestia turned her eyes to the sky and saw that Luna had done it; she’d raised the moon and caused a full solar eclipse. In spite of herself, she smiled. Well done, little sister. As she watched, she could see the faint, silvery glimmerings of the runes there; the fact that they were visible was proof that Luna had been working with them- such runes would lay silent, invisible unless touched by magic.

Unfortunately, by the time she realized her mistake, it was far too late for her to recover.

A single hoofstep was all the warning she received; she turned her eyes back to Dark Star… and saw only the hilt of his blade as it rose above his head, far closer than it should have been… easily within striking distance, and well within her own defenses. Her eyes widened, and even as she began to move her own sword, she knew that it was too late. She had lowered her guard for just a moment… just long enough to lose her life. In spite of herself, she flinched as the blade arced toward her.

There was a flash of blue before Celestia’s eyes, and seemingly out of nowhere came Luna’s spear; it lanced between Celestia’s head and the sword, and the sound of Dark Star’s blade slamming itself against Luna’s metal-covered spear shaft echoed around the forest. The white alicorn’s wide eyes followed the shaft of the spear to her right, where her sister stood, teal eyes blazing as she stared at Dark Star.

“That’s a very cheap trick, Dark Star,” she said softly. “Attacking a pony when their attention is clearly elsewhere?” Her horn flared, and her spear gave a firm flick, sending the sword spinning back to Dark Star, who stared at Luna as if she had grown an extra head. Luna turned to Celestia, her spear held between herself and the black unicorn. “The runes are open,” she said softly. “Go and do what must be done; I will hold him for now.”

Celestia watched her younger sister for a moment, her lavender eyes searching Luna’s sea-green. “Can you do this?” she asked. There was no doubt in her voice, nor disdain or scorn; simply a desire to keep her sister safe.

Luna held her gaze, and for a split second Celestia saw the insecurity in her eyes, the deep-seeded doubt that she could, in fact, fight against the stallion she loved… but as quickly as it had appeared, it vanished, replaced by the cool certainty that Celestia recognized from a long, long time ago, when a young Luna had decided that it was time for her to raise the Moon all by herself.

“Don’t worry about me, Celestia,” Luna said quietly. “I can handle this.”

The white alicorn smiled at her. “I know you can, little sister,” she said quietly. Her sword flew around to her left side, where she sheathed it with a soft snap before stepping back away from Dark Star. “I hereby turn this duel over to my second- Princess Luna of Canterlot,” she announced formally. “I shall act as her second, in the event that she falls in battle.” All according to the rules, she thought sardonically. Duels really were such silly, stupid things.

Luna turned her full attention to Dark Star, and Princess Celestia fell back to where Twilight and the others were standing. When she looked to her student, Twilight’s mouth was hanging open so far that the Princess couldn’t suppress a giggle.

“Twilight, are you trying to catch flies?” she asked. “Because I think you’ll need a different tongue for it to work…”

“Princess Celestia… where did you learn to do all of that?!” she asked, her voice soft with disbelief.

Celestia smiled softly but shook her head. “I’m afraid that’s a story for another time, my dear Twilight.” She turned her head skyward; her horn lit with magic, and closing her eyes she took hold of the magic she could feel coursing about the surface of the moon. The sheer strength of it all surprised her; Luna had done an amazingly thorough job of placing the lines for the runes, which would make what she had to do go all the faster.

With the most delicate touch she could muster, Celestia began to add runes to the circle; every so often one of the lines would shimmer with white light as she changed them, and slowly as she added they became more visible. It was a large circle surrounding a triangle, to start with; but as Celestia added, the triangle became a six-pointed star, and at each of the corners of said star, she began to add very specific runes. A single bead of sweat trickled down the side of her head, and she squeezed her eyes tightly. As if rune magic wasn’t difficult enough… we have to make it work from thousands of miles away! But she didn’t have a choice, unless she wanted to teleport to the moon herself; so she gritted her teeth, and carefully began to draw the next rune. Four to go…

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“What are you doing, Princess?” Dark Star’s voice was cold and tense as he stared at Luna across his floating sword.

Luna’s spear whirled rapidly before hovering horizontally across her chest, the spear point just slightly raised. “I’m doing what needs to be done,” she answered simply, and she was proud that none of the fear, sadness or doubt she felt in her heart undermined the confidence she put into her voice. “I cannot allow you to hurt my sister, Dark Star; I told you that in Whinnyapolis, and I meant it.”

His golden eyes stared into hers, a torrent of emotion racing through them, as she knew he could probably see in her. It was all she could do to keep the bile from rising into her throat at the very thought of fighting him; standing here, weapon held at the ready, facing him defiantly… it was almost more than she could bear. She wanted to scream at him; she wanted to throw down her spear and chuck his sun-forsaken sword into the ocean and… and shake him until he came to his senses, or something, anything to keep this fight from happening… But she clenched her jaw, and took a single, deep breath.

To protect Celestia… to defend Equestria… and to honor the memory of what you once were, Dark Star… I have to do this.

She took a step forward; her spear still held before her, her wings tucked against her body like Celestia had told her. Dark Star’s eyes widened and he took a step away from her as she slowly advanced on him.

“Luna… stay back,” he warned, and he lowered his blade almost to the ground. “You know that it’s not you that I need to fight!”

Suddenly, Luna felt an intense heat behind her eyes. “Need to fight, Dark Star?” she said angrily. “NEED?! You don’t need to be doing ANY of this, you foal!” Luna’s hooves dug into the ground and she leaped forward, her spear spinning over her head before plunging down at Dark Star, the point slashing down and across his chest from left to right. Dark Star’s sword rose in a quick semi-circle, batting the spear point away as he stepped back, his eyes full of surprise.

“Luna?! What are-,”

“You promised me,” she said softly, and she could feel her anger rising, like an unstoppable wave that threatened to overwhelm her completely. “You PROMISED me that you would always be there to protect me.” She felt tears sting the corners of her eyes as she advanced another step towards him. “You promised that you would never let anypony hurt me, Dark Star… that you would keep me safe… and that you would never hurt me.”

“And I intend to keep my promises,” he said firmly, his eyes never leaving hers.

Luna’s horn flicked to the right, sending her spear slashing at Dark Star’s knees; he stepped back and blocked the strike with his sword as Luna spoke, her tone dripping with accusation. “And how do you intend to keep those promises, Dark Star?? By threatening my family?! By trying to kill my friends?! By attacking my home and my subjects?! Is that your idea of protecting me?!” She shook her head violently and lashed out again with the spear, the long, thin blade stabbing out at Dark Star’s chest rapidly. The unicorn’s blade moved with alacrity, turning each strike aside just enough to keep it from stabbing him, but his face was twisted in despair.

“Luna, please stop this,” he begged as the strikes continued; his voice wrenched Luna’s heart, and in that moment she knew that whatever she had told Celestia… she could never bring herself to kill him. But he doesn’t know that. The spear halted mid-strike and withdrew just a touch, hovering near enough to Dark Star that he was forced to keep his sword raised in defense. His chest was heaving, and Luna felt her heart pounding against her ribs as she stared at him. “Please Luna,” he said, his voice strained. “You know that I would never hurt you… I…”

“You promised that you would always be with me,” she whispered raggedly as her tears finally began to run down her cheeks. “That I was your Luna and that you would love me forever… but to love me, Dark Star, you have to trust me… as you once did.” She shook her head, her eyes burning. “If you do not trust me… then you cannot love me.”

Dark Star’s eyes widened, and Luna choked back a sob at the look of horror and betrayal on his face. His mouth opened slightly, as if he was searching for something, anything he could say to refute her words… but could find nothing. The confusion that filled his eyes was enough to break Luna’s heart, but she maintained control of herself, waiting to see what his reaction would be. She knew her Dark Star, knew what his immediate response would be… and if it was anything but that…

The unicorn dropped his eyes to the ground for a moment, and as he did, the amulet around his chest flared slightly, little more than a flash of purple in the half-light of the eclipse… and when he looked back up at her, his eyes were cold. “I swore to protect you, Luna,” he said, his voice devoid of any of the emotion it had held mere moments before. “And I will keep that promise, even if I must go against your own words to do so.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed at the amulet, now dark again. I knew it, she thought. Her eyes met Dark Star’s again, and in spite of the torrent of emotion raging through her- everything from despair to anger to the slight sense of elation she felt at the realizing that her suspicions might actually be correct- she smiled slightly at him. “If that is your choice,” she said calmly. “I will abide by it.” But it’s not your choice, it is, Dark Star… you stupid, stupid foal!!

“LUNA!” Celestia’s voice rang out across the clearing. “It’s time!”

The dark blue alicorn felt electricity lance up her spine at her sister’s words. It’s time to end this, once and for all. Her spear held out in front of her, Luna slowly backed up towards her sister, her eyes watching Dark Star carefully. “Dark Star…” she said. “I will offer you this chance once, and only once. Surrender now… or suffer defeat.”

Luna felt her stomach clench as the true realization of what was coming to pass hit her like a loaded wagon: Celestia and the bearers of Harmony were prepared to unleash their most powerful weapon against Dark Star… and he was being manipulated by his own amulet so effectively that he could not stop fighting. “Please…” she whispered, so softly that nopony could hear her. “Please come back to me…”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Dark Star… I will offer you this chance once, and only once. Surrender now… or suffer defeat.”

Twilight turned her eyes from Celestia to Luna, who was backing up towards their group, her spear held between herself and the dark unicorn across the field. Her words were strong… but Twilight could hear the plea in them: Don’t make us do this. There’s another way.

Dark Star’s mouth twisted into a mirthless smile as he flicked his sword once before sheathing it in a single smooth motion. “Well, as tempting as an offer as that might seem… I’m going to have to decline, Your Highness.” His words… Twilight’s eyes narrowed as she watched him. The emotion he’d spoken with mere moments before was just… gone. As if he had just… shrugged them off and dived back into the pit of hatred that had settled into his heart, allowing that to drive him and his decisions. The lavender unicorn cast her eyes to the remaining generals, all standing behind their leader, their eyes dancing from him to the Princesses and back… and they didn’t look confident.

Desperately, Twilight’s mind tried to reason things out. Morningstar started out giving me such a horrible feeling in my stomach that I knew that something was wrong with her… but last night at the library, and then this morning… she didn’t look like she wanted to hurt us. Her brow furrowed. And Falling Star said that he wouldn’t attack us if we didn’t attack first, and stood up for his comrades; not something a coward does. She sighed sharply. There’s a connection here, Twilight! Look harder! It’s there, you KNOW it is! Her mind worked furiously, and she absently chewed her bottom lip as Luna backed towards them all.

“This is your final chance,” Celestia said, her horn still aglow as she finished whatever magic she had been working; Twilight was still a little sketchy on the details. “If you decline now, there is no turning back.”

“I know that, Princess,” Dark Star said, his smile becoming so derisive that Twilight felt offended on the Princess’s behalf. “And I assure you that my mind is made up. We are Nightmare Moon’s generals, to the end! You can throw whatever you’d like to at us, but I will NEVER surrender, and neither will the others!”

Twilight shook her head at the ridiculousness of it all, and was about to shout something at him about who Nightmare Moon really was… but before she could, Falling Star stepped up to Dark Star’s side with the Wild Star and Morningstar. Dark Star smiled confidently at his comrade… and then Falling Star spoke.

“I’m sorry, Dark Star… but you’re wrong.”

Twilight felt her eyes bulge as Dark Star rounded on him, his own eyes as wide as saucers. “Wh… what did you just say?” he asked, incredulity coloring his voice, as if he were sure that he had misheard what Falling Star had said… but the dark blue Pegasus merely shook his head.

“I said you’re wrong, Dark Star. We,” he nodded to either side of himself, first to Wild Star, then to Morningstar, “will not fight this war any longer.”

Dark Star stared at the three other ponies for a long moment, anger chasing confusion through his eyes; it was all Twilight could do to keep from leaping into the air with joy as a smile split her face. This had to be the end of it; if Falling Star and the others were done, that left Dark Star alone to face the Elements of Harmony, and there was no way in Equestria that even a pony as powerful as he was could hope to stand against them! Surely he would see reason now, and give up.

But Twilight’s quickly rising hopes were dashed into oblivion as the confusion on Dark Star’s face was replaced by a single emotion; complete and utter hate.

“Betrayed…” he hissed. His ears lay back against his head and he took several steps backwards, away from the three other generals. “You’ve all betrayed me… Now, of all times, the three of you have betrayed me!”

“We’re not betraying YOU, Dark Star,” Morningstar said sharply, taking a defiant step forward. “We’re honoring the vow of fealty we made more than a thousand years ago.”

“A vow we made to the Princess of the Night,” Wild Star said, his voice confident and strong.

“The same Princess that I serve!” Dark Star shouted, his voice cracking as his hatred boiled. “We serve the same Princess, Wild Star, and the three of you are turning your back on her NOW?!”

Falling Star shook his head. “No, Dark Star. YOU have chosen to serve Nightmare Moon’s memory. The war on Celestia, the raising of an everlasting night… those were Nightmare Moon’s ambitions.” The blue Pegasus turned his eyes to Luna, and he smiled slightly. “We are honoring our vow to Princess Luna, our one true mistress.” He turned back to Dark Star, his blue eyes resolute. “It is Luna we serve, not Nightmare Moon, and certainly not YOU, Dark Star.”

“For too long we have followed you, Dark,” Morningstar continued, her voice tight with barely controlled emotion. “We allowed you to convince us that Nightmare Moon was the revelation of Luna’s true self, that she was whom we should follow… and even when Luna herself told us that her war was done, that she wanted peace, we STILL, in our misguided loyalty, followed YOU, instead of our Princess’s own word.”

Wild Star glared at Dark Star. “You sent us away from you for just long enough for our amulets to lose power, long enough for us to see the truth behind what was going on.” The gray Pegasus shook his head angrily. “And to think that this all could have been avoided if you’d just listened to Princess Luna that first night when we saw her in Canterlot!”

Dark Star’s eyes were alight with anger so intense that Twilight feared that it would soon become the twinkling glimmer of insanity. “And… WHY… why this sudden change of heart?” he asked dangerously. He turned his eyes to Falling Star. “Especially YOU, Falling Star… I would have expected your fear to keep you firmly IN LINE…” His golden gaze swept over the other two ponies. “WHY?! HOW CAN THE THREE OF YOU DO THIS?!” he snarled.

Falling Star watched him closely for a moment, then closed his eyes and smiled. “Dark Star… you may not believe me… but I’ve learned something about fear in this last week.” He opened his eyes and turned towards Twilight and her friends; Twilight turned and saw that he was staring straight into Pinkie Pie’s eyes… and that the pink earth pony was blushing intensely as she met his gaze. “I found that fear is a powerful thing, and it will rule your life if you let it… but fear cannot hold you in its thrall if you let laughter into your heart.”

Wild Star turned his eyes skyward, and the look of absolute sorrow in his face surprised Twilight. “I’ve spent my whole life angry at the world, Dark… but I met a pony that showed me that anger won’t get you anywhere. Anger is destructive and wild… but it loses its power completely in the face of kindness and compassion.” He squeezed his eyes shut, and a single tear ran down his cheek.

“My jealousy has driven me to do many things, Dark Star… from doing whatever I must to get ahead in the Canterlot Academy of Magic to betraying those who trusted me the most for simple personal gain.” Twilight turned her eyes to Morningstar, and was surprised to see the other unicorn’s deep blue eyes staring straight at her, tears glinting at their edges; when she continued, her voice was thick with emotion. “But all that jealousy means absolutely nothing… if what you desire most in the world is freely given in friendship.” She gave Twilight an all but imperceptible nod, and the librarian felt her own eyes fill with tears. She means me, she thought. She really did want to be friends…

“And… and what do you intend to do NOW?!” Dark Star asked, his voice as harsh as the desert sands blowing in the winds outside of Appleloosa.

It was Morningstar who answered, her voice suddenly full of defiance. “We are going to fulfill our duty to the Princess of the Night.” The white unicorn turned to Luna and took a step towards her, her blue eyes full of tears. “Please, Princess Luna… forgive us for our tardiness.” Morningstar bent her front legs, dropping to her left knee and bowing deeply enough to Luna that her horn touched the ground. “Your servant, Morningstar,” she said simply.

Wild Star gave Dark Star one last look before turning towards Princess Luna and emulating Morningstar’s bow, spreading his wings wide. “Your servant, Wild Star.”

Falling Star watched his former leader carefully for another moment. “Dark Star… it’s over. We will not help you. You’ve lost.” Then he too turned and bowed to Luna, his huge wings spread wide. “Your servant, Falling Star,” he said.

Twilight looked to Princess Luna, and through the tears in her own eyes she saw that Luna was crying openly, tears streaming down her soft blue cheeks. “M-my good and faithful servants,” she said, forcing her words out around her sobs. “Please… r-rise and join us. You are welcomed here as among friends.” The words sounded vaguely ceremonial, and Twilight was sure she’d read them in a book somewhere along the line… but she was too happy to care as the three generals stood and took their first steps towards Luna, and towards freedom.

However… that first step was as far as they got.

All three of them gasped aloud; as they’d tried to take the second step forward they had all stopped simultaneously, as if they’d hit an invisible wall blocking their way. Twilight blinked… and suddenly became aware of a low, growling laugh that was beginning to rise in the air. To her absolute horror, Dark Star took several steps back from Luna and, as if they were each attached to him by invisible chains, the three generals were dragged backwards, their hooves leaving ruts in the dirt.

“LOST?! I have not LOST!” he screamed, his face contorting into a mask of unspeakable malice, his voice slowly but surely lapsing into the same duality that she had heard in Ponyville. “I have come too far… suffered too much, given everything to this cause… and I WILL NOT LOSE NOW!!” The amulet flared so brilliantly that it bathed the glade in purple light; everything became varying shades of magenta, lilac, lavender and mauve for the briefest moment… and when the light cleared, Twilight felt her heart sink into her hooves.

Dark Star’s eyes had once again become the lifeless voids of darkness and hate that she had seen before, when he was prepared to lay waste to Ponyville to kill her. Her lavender eyes went to the amulet, and suddenly everything clicked together, like the last piece of a puzzle box. The amulet of Hate… it’s fueling EVERYTHING! Anger, fear and jealousy… they’re all parts of hate! In the presence of the amulet, those separate emotions grow stronger because those are what hate feels, and that’s what hate feeds them… but once they were separated from it, those emotions began to die out! The amulet is the key!

Chapter 21

“Hello?! What’s going on here?!” The black unicorn cast his eyes around in the darkness, seeking anything that would tell him where he was. Something, ANYthing to point him in the right direction to get him back…

“What’s the matter, Dark Star?” a voice asked tersely. “Lost?”

Dark Star sighed angrily and rounded on the gray unicorn. “I don’t have time to deal with you right now, Brightsteel, I have to get back. I was… I was talking to the Princesses… and Falling Star and the others…” His brow furrowed. “I… I must have fallen asleep or something… although HOW I did it… well…”

Brightsteel watched him closely for a long moment, his green eyes suddenly sad. “You really haven’t figured it out yet, have you,” he said softly.

Dark Star looked at his former self. Something about the look in Brightsteel’s eyes… The black unicorn felt a leaden weight settle into his stomach. “Brightsteel… tell me what’s going on,” he begged. “Tell me what’s happening to m-… to us.”

The gray unicorn sighed and sat down on his rump. “Well… sit down… this is going to be a bit of a shock to you…”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The three generals were slowly pulled back towards Dark Star, their struggles completely in vain as the black unicorn laughed manically. “Perhaps now at the end, you’ll realize that your willingness to fight means very, very little,” he said, his voice echoing in the trees. “VICTORY WILL BE MINE!!!”

The amulet flared again, and this time it was accompanied by three other beacons of light; one red, one gray, one green- each one of the Elements of Destruction was reacting to Hate.

And just when Twilight didn’t think it could get any worse… the screaming started.

Morningstar was the first; her amulet flared brighter, and suddenly her whole body went rigid. Her eyes bulged, and from her throat came the most feral, horrified scream that Twilight had ever heard. It rent through Twilight’s soul, sending a chill to her very bones as Morningstar fell to the ground and began to thrash wildly, pawing at the amulet around her neck with her hooves to no avail. Then Falling Star began to scream as well, a deeper sound to offset Morningstar’s high-pitched wail; then Wild Star joined, his jerking on and off as he convulsed in the dirt. All three amulets blazed brighter and brighter, adding their light to the purple of Hatred, whose light grew stronger and brighter as the three others fed it.

Dark Star began to laugh, a horrible sound that made Twilight’s skin crawl. “A few more moments, little ponies… a few more moments, and you will witness the unbridled power of the Elements of Destruction!!” Then he threw his head back and laughed even louder.

Slowly, a sphere of dark power appeared around Dark Star, growing more and more visible as the seconds ticked by. Twilight felt the air begin to stir around them, and within seconds she could feel the intense power of the amulet of Hate skyrocket: the sphere suddenly widened enough to cover the other generals as they screamed and thrashed in the dirt, and a wind began to rise, swirling loose leaves and dust around the glade.

“TWILIGHT!” Princess Celestia’s voice rang out like a silver bell through the chaos, and the purple unicorn’s eyes snapped to her of their own accord. The white alicorn’s eyes were full of pain and urgency. “You have to do it now! Fire the Elements of Harmony at the moon!”

Twilight blinked. “At the MOON?!” she asked incredulously, but as she glanced upwards she felt her breath catch, and suddenly understood. Sparkling across the surface of the moon was perhaps the most intricate series of runes she had ever seen, each standing out in stark whites upon the gray lunar surface…and while runes may have not been Twilight’s best subject in school, she knew enough to see what those runes were meant to do. Instead of asking any more questions (as she would very much have liked to), she gave Princess Celestia a firm nod and turned to her friends. “All right, girls, this is it! It’s time to end all of this!”

“What’s happening to them?!” Pinkie Pie’s voice rang out over the rising wind. “Why are they screaming like that?!”

Twilight cast a glance at the sphere of darkness before turning back to Pinkie Pie. “Dark -… the Amulet of Hate is draining them,” she said simply. “It’s sucking their Elements dry… and the individual Elements are, in turn, draining… the generals.”

Pinkie turned her blue eyes on Twilight. “Draining them of WHAT, Twilight?!”

The purple unicorn looked to the sphere again, then back to Pinkie. “…their life, Pinkie. It’s draining the very life out of them to power itself.”

“By all the stars in the sky…” she heard Rarity say, but before anypony could say anything else, Pinkie Pie shot forward; only Twilight’s quick work with a telekinesis spell that snagged her fluffy pink tail stopped her from darting straight into the slowly expanding black sphere.

Pinkie turned her eyes back to Twilight, and the panic and hurt there were almost more than she could bear. “TWILIGHT, Shooting Star’s DYING!” she said, tears trickling down her cheeks. “I have to help him!”

With a flick of her horn, Twilight dragged Pinkie back to her. “Pinkie, the only way to help him is to use the Elements! They’re the only thing that can beat the Amulet of Hate, now!” Pinkie Pie’s eyes narrowed and her jaw clenched; Twilight knew that look all too well, and she sighed sharply. “I’m SERIOUS, Pinkie Pie! We HAVE to do this, and we have to do it NOW, or not only will THEY die, we ALL will die!”

That seemed to snap some sense into Pinkie, and after one last glance at the sphere she turned back to Twilight. “OK Twi… I trust you. Let’s do this!” Twilight released her tail from her magic, and Pinkie Pie leaped next to her.

“All right, girls, hang on!” Twilight closed her eyes, and once again opened herself to the Element of Magic.

The Element surged into her; it felt like her flesh was on fire while her blood froze, like she was being given access to the very powers that made the universe turn. She felt it reaching out quickly to her friends, and this time she felt it reach ALL of them. First was Pinkie Pie, with the same warm yet cold feeling, like fresh cake and cold ice cream; then Fluttershy, with the impenetrable silkiness of her kindness. The Element touched Rarity’s gem, and a sparkling flow of magic lanced into Twilight, glittering like ten thousand jewels; it touched Rainbow Dash, and she felt the absolute steely resolve of her loyalty like the blade of a sword, ready to be used; and finally she felt it touch Applejack, and she was flooded with the warmth of her honesty, like pure, simple sunlight caressing her face in the morning.

The Element of Magic touched her friend’s hearts, linked together by the gems they wore and funneled through Twilight Sparkle herself: she felt her eyes open, and they blazed with pure magical power as the friendship the six ponies shared combined to create the most powerful force known to pony-kind: the rainbow known as the Elements of Harmony.

To either side of the ponies, the two alicorn sisters spoke in soft tones, each glowing brightly in the half-light of the eclipse- Luna a brilliant sapphire blue, Celestia a pure, pristine white. There was a flash of blinding white light that drown out the entire landscape for a moment, and from that light sprang the brightest rainbow in all of Equestria. Celestia and Luna began to speak louder, and guided by their magic the rainbow shot straight upwards, lancing into the sky and directly at the moon.

As soon as it touched the runes on the lunar surface, the sunlight around the moon burst into a halo of rainbow fire, dancing about the edges of the dark sphere in an ever-shifting myriad of color as the runes absorbed the Elements of Harmony.

Within moments, the rainbow had been fully absorbed, and the white light died, leaving Twilight Sparkle to wobble slightly on her hooves before sitting awkwardly down on the ground. “Wow… that never gets any easier, does it…” she muttered to herself.

From across the glade, Dark Star’s laughter grew. “So much for your vaunted Elements, Princess!” he shouted. “You will never defeat the Elements of Destruction! NEVER!!!!”

“What… what happened?” Rainbow Dash asked, holding her hoof to her head. “Didn’t… didn’t they work this time?”

“Yeah, they worked… but Princess Celestia is…” Twilight’s words trailed off as she listened carefully to the words that Luna and Celestia were speaking; their voices rose and fell in Twilight’s ears, ebbing and flowing like a summer breeze: tangible but invisible, ethereal yet firm, as hard as steel and as supple as silk were the words of their spell, a spell that Twilight knew she could never hope to understand, because nopony COULD understand it, except the two who were speaking it. It was a spell in the language of the Ancient Alicorns that Celestia and Luna were casting, a language that it would be futile to try and translate because it was a language of pure magic; only the alicorns could understand it, and they never wrote it down- being purely magical, it was a language that came naturally to them, without any lessons or instruction. Their words rose in crescendo amid the roar of the dark power from the amulet of Hate and the screams of the generals who were suffering because of it.

Suddenly from across the glade, Morningstar’s voice fell silent, and Twilight felt as though somepony had sat on her chest; she glanced at Pinkie Pie and saw tears spring to her eyes.

“Why aren’t they doing anything?!” she shouted over the ever-rising wind. “We used the Elements! What’s going on?!”

Twilight turned to Celestia; the white alicorn’s mane was stuck to her face with perspiration, and her eyes were squeezed shut in intense concentration as she spoke the words of the spell. The purple unicorn turned her eyes upwards to the moon and gasped aloud; the runes themselves, which had been a simple silvery white before, now danced with the colors of the rainbow they had absorbed, shifting between reds and purples and blues and yellows all within heartbeats of one another, growing brighter and brighter by the moment as the words from the alicorns’ spell grew louder and louder.

“Have faith, Pinkie,” Twilight said softly, too softly to be heard. “Have faith.”

Dark Star’s laughter rose about them, and the ground began to shake as the sphere of darkness expanded. “PREPARE YOURSELVES FOR DARKNESS,” he commanded. Just as Morningstar’s voice had cut suddenly short, so did Wild Star’s and, a moment later, Falling Star’s voice fall silent, leaving only the guttural roar of the sphere, the whirling and whistling of the wind, and the chanting of the alicorns behind them.

Suddenly, Celestia and Luna’s voices rose, sweeping over the gathered ponies like a warm wave; their words came faster, more urgently, and Twilight saw fresh beads of sweat gather on her mentor’s face as her horn blazed with light. Louder and louder their voices came until it felt as though they weren’t coming from the two alicorns but from the earth itself, as if every living being in that glade, in the entire WORLD, were calling out to be saved; Twilight felt tears spring to her eyes at the incredible beauty and despair of it all.

And with a final crescendo, rising like the crest of a wave approaching the shore, both royal sisters threw their horns skyward and shouted the final words of the spell. Light flared from them, clear blue and pure white, and high above them, the runes responded.

The colors that had been tracing freely about them suddenly drained to the center; the entire structure ignited into a vibrant sky-blue, and from the very center of the runes lanced the brightest rainbow in history, easily ten times brighter than the original that the Elements of Harmony had given it. It stabbed its way down towards the surface below, so much energy coursing through it that electric blue lightning danced across its colors. It bathed the land in streaks of color, everything becoming lost in its sheer brilliance; the rainbow stabbed down from the sky and exploded against the dark sphere that surrounded Dark Star… and stopped. The runes continued to pour the rainbow out, and the earth shook beneath Twilight’s hooves as the two ultimate powers in Equestria, good and evil, light and darkness, battled one another for dominance before her very eyes.

But the dark sphere wasn’t collapsing… and somewhere in the back of her mind, Twilight suddenly had a very, very bad feeling about all of this.

Off to her right, Pinkie Pie took a step forward, tears streaming down her cheeks.

“SHOOTING STAR!!!!”

~*~*~*~*~*~

Falling Star had fought as hard as he could against the strange pulling sensation that had invaded his body. He’d felt the amulet around his neck begin draining him, pulling desperately at his life force as the amulet of Hate began to drain the amulet of Fear of all its power… but try as he might, he could not get it off his neck. The pain had been excruciating; like being roasted alive and then frozen and then beaten, all at once… and as much as he struggled… he finally felt the dark vestiges of unconsciousness and, in all likelihood, death slowly overtaking him.

Finally, he stopped screaming; he just didn’t have anything more to scream with… his energy was gone… his life was quickly ebbing away, sacrificed to keep the wretched amulet around his neck alive for a few more moments…

And then the roar hit. He felt the shift in the ground, the sudden trembling of the earth and the sphere above him that signaled… SOMEthing huge happening. He forced his eyes open as much as he could through the pain and saw, outside the sphere, the most amazing rainbow he’d ever seen; colors so bright, so vibrant that he knew it had to be the Elements of Harmony. But they’re not getting through…

He managed to turn his head and look at Dark Star; the black unicorn was laughing loudly, manically, his eyes horrible, lightless voids of hate. His mane stood on end, sparking with power that danced across his muscular body in short spurts of lightning. He looked like he could very well end the world… and in his current state, Falling Star wasn’t sure he wouldn’t do just that.

So this is the end… this is how it all ends for Falling Star… for the world…

“SHOOTING STAR!!!”

The voice cut through the roar of the sphere, the rumbling of the Elements and the horrible thoughts in his own mind like a hot knife through butter: his eyes shot open, and he felt his heart surge with strength.

Pinkie Pie. It had been her, there was no doubt in his mind. He looked at Dark Star again… at the amulet around his neck, the very thing that was draining his life away...

Then he looked down at his own amulet… and his eyes narrowed. “Not… THIS… WAY..!” he snarled.

With the last reserves of his strength, Falling Star reached his mouth down and took hold of the delicate silver chain that held his amulet around his neck; he gave a brutal yank, and felt one of the many links in the chain bend, then break. Then, with an equally brutal jerk of his head the other direction, he threw the amulet of Fear as far from him as he could, the silver chain sparkling in the strange myriad of lights that made up the world.

As soon as the amulet left his body, Dark Star’s laughter ceased; the black unicorn turned his lifeless eyes on Falling Star, his face a mask of hatred and disbelief.

“What…WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!” the strange voice screamed through Dark Star’s body. “YOU SHOULD HAVE BEEN DEAD BY NOW!!”

Falling Star managed the barest hint of a smile. “Probably… but now…” he whispered, “…we BOTH are.”

That was it. Falling Star couldn’t even hold his head up any longer… and as he let it drop back to the ground, as the warm darkness of unconsciousness rose up to welcome him into its deep embrace… he saw a pink mane, and a startling pair of blue eyes… and he closed his eyes, a soft smile on his face.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Suddenly, Twilight felt a change in the sphere; she couldn’t tell exactly what had changed, but SOMEthing had. Dark Star’s laughter had stopped abruptly, and moments later the sphere shifted. It… well, for lack of a better word, it twitched; it shrank and expanded so abruptly that Twilight wasn’t sure that she’d seen it at first. Then it did it again, more noticeably; then again, and this time it was accompanied by the sizzling of lightning along the edges of the sphere. Then, to her utter amazement, the sphere shrank a bit… then it dropped a bit more… it flickered once, twice… and then vanished.

All sound left the world as the rainbow from the moon slammed to earth, wind blasted back against the small group of ponies standing nearby, and the entire glade was bathed in bright, unblemished white light.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“So… I was feeding it… this whole time?”

Brightsteel nodded sadly. “Yeah. Every time you gave your emotions to it, every time you gave in to your hatred, every single time you used it to power your magic, you were giving the amulet of Hate more power… and because of the nature of the Elements themselves, the amulet… well, for lack of a better term…”

“It became sentient,” Dark Star finished, shaking his head ruefully. “A being… born of nothing but pure hatred… How could I have not SEEN it..?” He shuddered physically. “And the others..? What of their amulets?”

The gray unicorn sighed and shrugged. “Your guess is as good as mine. I know that they were not as linked to theirs as Hate is to you; their amulets all responded to yours, like… like Hate was their master, and they were only servants.”

Dark Star was silent for a long moment… and then he squeezed his eyes shut. “So you’re telling me… that I’ve kept them chained to me… all these years? Made my own friends servants to my own desires?”

“…yes.”

It felt as though Dark Star had been hit by a huge hammer in the chest. His friends… they had… He shook his head angrily. “No, NO! They would have told me! They would have said something, done something to stop all of this before!”

“They couldn’t,” Brightsteel said flatly. “Your amulet fed their amulets, which in turn absorbed all other emotions in them and replaced them with more of the anger, fear and jealousy they already felt; and the more that those emotions took over, the more they came to depend on them… and your hatred.”

Dark Star felt his eyes burn with tears. “I…” He tried to speak, but the words stuck in his throat; he coughed loudly and forced himself to speak. “I’ve… been a foal…” he said weakly. “What have I done… they were my only friends, Brightsteel… and…”

Next to him, the gray unicorn smiled sadly. “Finally, after all of this, you see past the veil of hate, Dark. Finally, you can see what has happened, and accept the past.”

The black unicorn nodded slowly, tears slowly starting to move down his cheeks. “But… what do I do with it… this new-found knowledge… It’s too late… the amulet has taken over, and against its power…”

Around the two unicorns, the blackness began to change; it began to lighten slowly, shifting from pitch black to a shapeless, dark gray, lightening more by the moment. Brightsteel laughed aloud; a sound of pure, unadulterated joy.

“You take that knowledge, Dark Star!” he crowed, leaping to his hooves. He cantered a short distance away as the darkness began to turn to light, and as Dark Star watched, his gray counterpart began to shine brightly from within himself. Brightsteel turned his green eyes on him one last time, a smile so broad on his face that Dark Star couldn’t help but join him. “You take that knowledge, Dark... and you use it.”

Then the light consumed Brightsteel, and Dark Star closed his eyes and let its brilliant heat wash over him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The silence was so profound, the light so all-encompassing, that after a few moments of it, Twilight started to blink… and that’s when she realized that she wasn’t seeing white so much as… well, so much as she was now temporarily blind. “Oh wow…” she said… well, thought she said. The silence wasn’t actual silence either; slowly but surely the silence gave way to a gentle ringing in her ears. She worked her jaw and tried to pop her ears, and she managed to do so once or twice until finally, she started actually hearing.

“-light? Twilight Sparkle, answer me, for goodness sake!” It was Rarity’s voice, and she sounded panicked.

“I-I’m here, Rarity,” Twilight said loudly. Immediately she heard Rarity’s voice back.

“Oh thank GOODNESS you’re here, Twilight! What’s going on?!” The purple unicorn felt a bump against her side, and she turned instinctively to face it. The white light in her eyes was starting to fade, now, and she could just barely make out Rarity’s shape next to her.

“Just keep blinking,” Twilight advised. “The white wears off in a few moments.” The unicorn followed her own advice, and within a few minutes she could see the glade once again and the ringing in her ears was brought down to a reasonable level. She turned to Rarity, who was blinking her delicate eyelashes frantically, shifting nervously from hoof to hoof.

“Twilight… I don’t like not being able to see,” she said, her voice tight. “Especially not right this second, when we still aren’t sure if… HE is still… well, alive.”

Twilight nodded and cast around for her other friends; they were all nearby, each blinking and shaking their heads to try and clear them. She smiled in relief… but her eyes were inevitably drawn to the other end of the glade, where a thick blanket of smoke still hung in the air.

“Be cautious, Twilight.” Twilight turned as Princess Celestia walked up to her. The Princess looked like she hadn’t slept in a week; her mane was matted to the sides of her face, and her eyes were more tired than Twilight had ever seen them… but they still held the same amount of determination that the unicorn had seen there earlier, and Twilight suddenly felt just a little more at east. After all… there’s no way he could still be able to fight after that…

Slowly the smoke began to fade away; as it did so, three small mounds came into view, and Twilight winced as she realized that they were the fallen bodies of the other three generals. Pinkie Pie, who was just stepping up to see what had happened for herself, gave a dismayed squeak and took a step forward- but a dark blue wing reached out and stopped her as Luna stepped up to her on the other side, looking just as tired as her older sister… but instead of confidence, Luna’s eyes were full of tears. “Wait, Pinkie Pie,” she said softly. “Wait a moment.”

The smoke drifted away… and ever so slowly, a silhouette emerged, standing perfectly still amidst the smoke, hooves set slightly apart as if they were barely holding him up.

Luna choked back a sob. “Dark Star…”

“No WAY…” Twilight said, her eyes wide. “There’s… There’s no WAY!!”

“Sshhh, Twilight,” Princess Celestia said, holding her hoof up. “Listen.”

The black unicorn’s head was held low, the amulet of Hate dangling in mid-air just below his chin; his eyes were closed, and his breathing was ragged and heavy, as if he’d just run a two-day marathon. As Twilight watched, he shakily adjusted his stance and reached a hoof up to the chain holding the Element of Hate…

…and with a gentle shove and a flick of his head, he slid the amulet from his neck and onto the ground before him.

As soon as the amulet hit the ground, he gasped aloud, as if he had just surfaced from being underwater for an impossible amount of time; he threw his head back… and with the very next breath, he began to sob. He sobbed loudly and unashamedly, tears springing to his eyes and running down his cheeks as if he was determined to cry a tear for every year lost to him. His knees shook, but he stayed on his hooves as he let a torrent of emotions wash out of him for perhaps the first time in a thousand years.

Twilight heard a small, choked sob from beside her, and she turned to see Princess Luna adding her own tears to the scene; her bottom lip trembled as she tried to remain quiet. “Oh Dark Star… please…” Twilight heard her whisper.

After a few minutes, Dark Star seemed to regain a portion of his composure; he straightened on his hooves, and turned his tear-filled eyes on his fallen comrades. “My friends…” he said, his voice raw; it sounded different to Twilight- lighter, less deep and menacing, with an almost musical quality to it. He took the few steps that separated him from where Falling Star lay; beside Luna, Pinkie squeaked in indignation, but Luna again held her wing against the pink earth pony. Dark Star fell to his knees next to the Pegasus and bowed his head low. “I’m so sorry my friends… for what I did to you.” His horn glowed, and this time the magic he used was not the purple-black of Hate, but his own magic, a gentle dark blue that matched Princess Luna’s coat exactly. From a small distance away, an object lifted from the brush and floated to him; Twilight looked closely and saw that it was the amulet of Fear, its chain broken. Dark Star gazed at the amulet for a moment before turning his golden eyes on Celestia. “Is this how you felt?” he asked softly; as he spoke, his voice cracked, but he continued on. “Is this how you felt… when you found out that you had… stolen one thousand years of life from your sister…?

Next to Twilight, Princess Celestia nodded, a small smile on her face. “Take the pain you feel… the shame, the frustration… and multiply it by one thousand. That is how I felt when I realized I could not bring her back to us, Dark Star.”

The black unicorn sighed shakily and nodded. Without a word he rose to his hooves, the amulet of Fear still held in his magical grip. He walked back to where the other two ponies lay, and with a delicate magical touch he removed their amulets and placed them next to Fear, hovering before him. With a slight shake of his head he walked solemnly back to the center of the glade, where the amulet of Hate still lay. He lifted it with his magic as well, until he held all four stones before him. “The amulet of Hate… it caused the other amulets to drain them of their life-force… but the life force was not the only thing it took.” He turned his eyes to the dark blue Pegasus, and his magic touched Falling Star gently, rolling him over slightly… and Twilight and the rest gasped aloud.

Upon Falling Star’s flank, his cutie mark changed as they watched; the four-point star evaporated into a single point of light, and the horizon line below it disappeared, leaving the point to trail a silver-gray streak across his dark blue flank. Twilight’s eyes widened as she looked back to Dark Star. “They… what’s happened to them?” she asked.

“The amulets drained what they knew best first; they drew out the power that Nightmare Moon gave us, and then drew my friends’ life. They are no longer who they were under her power… but again what they once were, a thousand years ago… Shooting Star, Wild Wings, and Morninglight.” His eyes filled with tears again, and he shook his head. “They have wasted more than a hundred lifetimes as puppets to my beck and call… now, they have a chance to start again.” He turned back to the floating amulets, and his eyes narrowed.

With a sharp rasp of steel his sword burst from its sheath and, with a single, clean cut, sliced through the four amulets in a shining arc. The four stones exploded into dust as the blade clove through them; even the chains vanished without a trace as Dark Star’s magic died. Twilight watched as the pieces of the amulets, the very things that had caused all of this trouble, all of this pain and suffering, simply blew away in the breeze like a bad dream.

Finally, Princess Luna stepped forward. “A-and what about you, Dark Star…” she said, her voice hoarse. “Are you who you once were, in another time and place..?”

The black unicorn turned his eyes finally to Luna, and when their eyes met Twilight could see the horrible torment in his heart. “My Princess…” he said softly. Slowly, he brought his blade around to hover before him… and as Twilight watched, the weapon began to change.

The black steel of the hilt slowly transformed, fading from one solid piece bearing a bright white crescent moon to a polished curve of bright silver, bearing a mark of two crossed blades behind a shining blue diamond. Dark Star sighed firmly and let his eyes take all of the gathered ponies. “Hear me, Princesses and bearers of the Elements of Harmony... the Lunar Republic is dead… and it shall never rise again.”

Now Luna sobbed openly, and a smile lit her features. “Oh Dark Star…”

“But to answer your question, Luna… I am… neither.” He sheathed his sword silently, his eyes meeting hers.

Luna’s smile wavered. “Wh…what do you mean..?”

Now it was Dark Star’s turn to smile at her, but his smile was filled with sadness. “My love… I am not Brightsteel any longer… nor am I the same Dark Star who wished eternal night… I…” He sighed and shook his head in despair. “I do not know who I am.”

“So come back with me,” Luna said, her voice pleading, her eyes desperate. “Dark Star, you’ve WON! You’ve beaten your hatred, and now… and now we can be together!”

Slowly, tears began to run down Dark Star’s cheeks again as he watched Luna… and shook his head. “No… no we cannot.”

Twilight felt her heart break for Luna as her smile seemed to shatter like a piece of glass thrown to the ground. “Please Luna, hear me out,” Dark Star said, raising a hoof pleadingly. “I… I have done terrible things to Equestria… I have created all-out war on Canterlot itself… and perhaps have cost the lives of innocent ponies in the process…” He shook his head sadly. “Not… exactly a good choice for a Prince, beloved... I… I cannot be forgiven for such actions.”

“Are you sure about that?” Princess Celestia’s voice was calm and clear, and when everypony looked at her, she wore one of her small, secretive smiles that only SHE could wear so well. “The world is a very different place from a thousand years ago, Dark Star.” She took a step forward, and her smile warmed slightly. “Perhaps… if you’d ask for the forgiveness you seek… Equestria might surprise you.”

Dark Star watched her carefully for a long moment before giving her a slight nod. Then he turned back to Luna, the sadness in his eyes deepening. “And you, Luna… I have transgressed against you more than a soldier, more than a general, and especially… more than a lover ever should.” He dropped to a knee as he faced her, lowering his horn to the ground as Morningstar had done. “Such actions are beyond forgiveness, Highness.”

“No, they’re not,” Luna sobbed. “No, Dark Star… I forgive you… I…”

“And even if you should choose to forgive me, beloved… I…” He lowered his head even further until his nose almost touched the ground. “The amulet of Hate was only able to take over because of the hatred that I gave it… the incredible amounts of hatred that I poured into it…” He rose, and when he turned his eyes back to the group they were filled with doubt. “And I… cannot bring such hatred to you, my love.” He turned closed his eyes and turned his head, and more tears found their way down his cheek. “I cannot.”

Everypony watched him for a long moment, the only sound in the glade the heart-wrenching sound of Luna’s sobs. Finally, Princess Celestia broke the silence.

“Dark Star… if you come back to Canterlot with us, you WILL have to face punishment for your actions. However…” her smile returned. “After you have atoned for your transgressions… you and Luna can be together.”

The unicorn turned his eyes to the white alicorn. “Of course; I would expect no less than to take the punishment for what I have done… but…” He looked away again. “If I return now… and this hatred is still within me… it will only fester again, and then this will have all been for naught.”

Celestia watched him closely for a long moment before nodding. “I understand,” she said simply. “So… what will you do, Dark Star?”

Twilight turned to Celestia, her eyes wide. “You mean… you mean you’re not going to drag him to the dungeons?! Lock him up and throw away the key?! Turn him into a statue like Discord?!?!” At the last, Dark Star winced visibly, but to the purple unicorn’s absolute shock, Princess Celestia chuckled and shook her head.

“Those things would only gain me a very powerful enemy later in time, Twilight,” she said. “And after seeing what Dark Star is capable of, I think we can both agree that there are better measures to be taken than imprisonment.”

“Well… it’s still an option,” Twilight huffed.

Dark Star turned his eyes to her, and for the first time he met her eyes outside of combat, and Twilight was surprised by the level of understanding she saw there. “I have caused this land enough strife, Twilight Sparkle,” he said. “I will face my punishments properly… but… I do not wish to feel hate as I did ever again.” He turned to Celestia and bowed low, just as he had to Luna. “My Princess… I beg for exile.”

“Exile?!” Twilight gasped. How is that any better than imprisonment?!

Celestia watched him again for a moment, her eyes searching his. “…Very well,” she said. “You shall be placed in exile of Canterlot and the surrounding lands, banished henceforth to the realms containing the Everfree Forest, and Equestria beyond the forest’s borders.” Her smile came back, just the barest hint of mirth on her lips. “If you ever choose to return to Canterlot, Dark Star… the punishment will be imprisonment… and then marriage to my sister.”

Twilight felt her jaw drop open, and she knew that each of her friends had done the same… but from Luna she heard a half-sob, half-laugh, and Dark Star couldn’t help but laugh as well, a laugh so mixed up with sadness and joy that Twilight couldn’t decide whether to join him in laughter or Luna in tears.

Dark Star’s laughter tapered off, and he bowed to Celestia again, even lower than before. “As you command, Princess, so shall it be.” He straightened, closed his eyes, and turned his back on the group of ponies. With a deep, shuddering breath, he began to walk to the edge of the cliff, where the sun and moon together were beginning to sink in the sky, the moon once again hiding the runes that Twilight knew still adorned its surface.

“Dark Star…” Princess Luna choked. “Dark Star, WAIT!”

The black unicorn paused at the cliff side and turned back to Luna, his eyes rimmed with tears.

The dark blue alicorn took a step forward, and she sobbed, “I love you, Dark Star… I always have… and I always will.”

A small smile touched Dark Star’s lips, and a single tear slid down his cheek. “And I will always love you… My Luna… my heart.” Then he turned his eyes to the sea; his horn flared with magic, and with a bright white flash, he was gone.

Epilogue

Dear Princess Celestia,

Because of the events of the past month, this letter will not only be my report to you about friendship, but also an update as to the state of repairs to Ponyville and Whinnyapolis.

After Dark Star vanished and you returned to Canterlot, Luna was kind enough to teleport us back to Ponyville. Everything was in a shambles, as you can guess, but when we came back everypony was already working on getting things together. Even the ponies from Whinnyapolis, who had only been in our town for a few days, were lending a hoof wherever they could. It was an inspiring sight, and our victorious return only added to the atmosphere; we held a party that night, despite the work that needed to be done, and Luna returned to celebrate with us. It was great to have your sister join us, and it was obvious to me that she needed cheering up. Pinkie Pie took that job upon herself, of course, and by the end of the night Luna was laughing and smiling. It warmed my heart to see her enjoying herself, Your Highness, and I thought you would like to know that she seemed happy, despite what had happened.

The next day we started repairs in earnest. It was a lot of hard work, but by the end of the next week, most of the damage in Ponyville had been repaired. This was great news to those of us who live here, but it did nothing to help the displaced ponies from Whinnyapolis. That was when Mayor Mare made a decision; that Ponyville would send every filly, foal, stallion and mare that it could along with the refugees back to Whinnyapolis to begin repairs, and that they would leave the next day. Of course, we all volunteered.

Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash took a while to get back to normal. Applejack refused to go anywhere without Fluttershy for almost a week, until the effects of the Element of Anger completely wore off; she was a little out of sorts for that week, but thanks to Fluttershy’s quiet, polite nature, she pulled through just fine. She told us she was ready for work.

Even after our talk in the library before the last fight, Rainbow Dash was so quiet the first few days after Dark Star’s fall that I was really worried that she would never really get better. I thought for sure that Falling Star had worked fear so deeply into her mind that she would never free herself from it. She didn’t even fly for a few days! Rainbow Dash! Not flying! It felt like the world was going to end. However, thanks have to go again to Pinkie Pie, who would not leave Rainbow alone until she took a flight early in the morning (and you know how persistent Pinkie Pie can be). The love that Rainbow has for flying helped her overcome her fear, and now she’s the same old Rainbow Dash… although she really doesn’t want to talk about what happened between herself and Falling Star. I won’t press her.

Rarity is still having problems, even as I write this. Dark Star knew what he was doing when he sent Morningstar to Rarity; she fell into jealousy easier than any of the rest of us would, and she’s horrified by the things she thought and said. She’s begged us to forgive her, tried to make up for it, has done everything she can think of to make it as though the whole thing didn’t happen… but it did. We’ve forgiven her, of course, but she’s going to have to take time to forgive herself.

Anyway, we set out for Whinnyapolis the next day, and after a nice night of camping out, we made it to the ruins of the city. Everypony was pretty discouraged by the sight, but Mayor Mare (who told us that she would be coming to help, no matter who tried to stop her) helped me organize different teams for different tasks, and work began.

It didn’t take long for other ponies to show up; the entire population of Whinnyapolis came back to rebuild their home, and ponies from every town that had sheltered refugees sent some of their craftsponies to help! It was really a breathtaking sight, watching all those ponies helping each other. I still get tears thinking about it, so I apologize if the letter is splotched.

As for Wild Wings, Morninglight and Shooting Star, they stuck around to help. Morninglight and I have become friends and she’s helped me further my magical studies! Oh, the spells she knows, Princess! She’s not as powerful or as amazing as you, but it’s so nice to have a unicorn to work with who shares the same passion for learning and knowledge that I do. Together, we’ve built several houses with just our magic! Can you believe it? She’s truly repentant for what she did, but sometimes she still gets that jealous look in her eye; luckily, all I have to is give her the eyebrow arch, and she blushes and apologizes. We’re working on it, and I have high hopes for her.

Wild Wings and Shooting Star returned to Cloudsdale with Rainbow Dash for a few days, but have returned to help rebuild Whinnyapolis. They told me that they were happy to return to their ancestral home, but that they knew most of the ponies there wouldn’t believe who they were. I asked if that really mattered to them, and Wild Wings just smiled and told me that he didn’t really care if anypony figured out that they were the real Wild Wings and Shooting Star or not; they knew who they were, and they were just glad to be back.

Wild Wings apologized to Applejack so many times that I was starting to think it was the only thing he could say. He refused to leave her side, which I could tell was making poor Applejack uncomfortable. Finally, after almost all the rebuilding was done, he and Applejack took some time off to talk together, and after a few hours they returned, walking together and smiling, even though they both looked like they’d been crying. I asked Applejack what had happened, and she just smiled at me and said, “I promised I’d keep our lil’ talk a secret, sugarcube; Wild Wings said he’d talk ‘bout it when he’s ready, but for now, it’s between us.”

As for Shooting Star… well, he still doesn’t talk much- I guess he never did. Rainbow Dash told me that he’d asked for her forgiveness in Cloudsdale and she’d given it, but when they returned, the only pony he wanted to spend any time with was Pinkie Pie. They’ve been working together on everything, rarely going anywhere without the other; at first I thought they were just friends… but THEN I caught them one night, staring at each other and blushing! I guess opposites do attract! And with as much as Pinkie can talk, it’s probably a good thing Shooting Star doesn’t do much of his own. It’s hard to say exactly what will happen between them, but I wish them the best, and Pinkie knows how much we love her; I for one (and I can’t believe I’m writing this) trust her judgment completely.

I don’t know if you knew, but Luna has been helping us, as well. We’ve been working during the nights as well, and Princess Luna was spearheading that effort. Recently, Mayor Quill and Mayor Mare announced that enough of the city had been rebuilt that we could all return home. There was an amazing party, held by the ponies of Whinnyapolis. It was a time of very mixed emotions, Princess; we’d all been through so much together that it was hard to leave our new friends, but we all knew that it was the best thing for now. Towards the end of the party I wandered off- Pinkie Pie mixed her Ponyville Packsa-Punch a little stronger than she usually did, and I needed some air- and I found Luna sitting outside of the lights, staring at the stars. I started to ask her what she was doing, but I saw tears in her eyes, so I stopped; however, she knew I was there and turned to me, a sad smile on her face. I knew without asking that she was thinking about Dark Star. I smiled with her, went forward and sat next to her. Neither of us spoke; I don’t know exactly how long we sat, but we sat there through the rest of the party. Finally, after all the lights were out and all the other ponies were in bed, Luna rose. “Come with me, Twilight Sparkle,” she said. Then, without warning, she teleported us all the way back to Ponyville, right into my library!

We walked to the center of the room, and Luna’s horn glowed again. From the kitchen, a large saucer and a pitcher of water floated out; the saucer settled onto the table, and the pitcher poured its water into the basin before setting next to it.

I recognized the magic she was working, a scrying spell, but I didn’t say anything; even for your sister, it takes concentration to find what you’re looking for. Luna muttered a few words, and the water in the basin went completely still, then began to glow. I stepped up to see what was in the water, even though I had a pretty good idea what would be there.

It was a small hut, tucked away in a forest somewhere. It was probably only one room, very similar to the one our friend Zecora lives in out in the Everfree Forest. Out in front of the hut hung a sword, one that we are all very familiar with, and I knew that Dark Star must live there. I turned to Princess Luna, and her eyes were filled with tears. I couldn’t help but feel so sad for her, Princess… to have the pony you love leave, never knowing where he would go or what he would do; finally, I worked up my courage and asked a question that had been on my mind since our confrontation with the Elements of Destruction.

“Princess Luna… do you think you’ll ever see him again?”

Your sister’s tears dripped into the basin, causing the picture to waver, but her smile was hopeful. “I will live a very long life, Twilight Sparkle,” she said quietly. “I’ve seen many, many things since I was born, and I will see many more before my time here is done. I have seen triumph and defeat, happiness and loss, joy and pain… but nothing as strong as love and hate.” She turned her eyes to me, and they were so sad, Princess, that I started to cry as well. “Dark Star has so much hate inside him that it would not surprise me if he never defeats it… but I cannot help but feel… deep in my heart… that our love is stronger than his hate. Maybe, someday, he’ll come back to me.” We both looked back to the basin, and before our eyes, the image shimmered; the hut went from well kept to a shambles, run-down and abandoned, and the sword was gone; it was clear that nopony had lived there in a very long time. I couldn’t tell what the basin was showing us, the present, the future, or even a POSSIBLE future… but Luna sobbed, and her eyes were full of hope once again. “Someday…” she whispered.

These past few weeks I have learned a lot about friendship. I learned that no matter what happens or what you do, a true friend, one who knows your heart as well as (and sometimes better than) you do will never give up on you, no matter how angry or jealous you get or how fearful and withdrawn you become- your friends will be there, and even if they can’t help you through it, they’ll be there afterwards to help you pick up the pieces of what’s left. And sometimes, that’s all you have.

I also learned that friendship can’t defeat hate. Hate is blind to every wonderful, magical thing that friendship offers, and try as you might you simply can’t break hate. The only thing that can defeat hate is love, and even that doesn’t destroy hate; it simply makes it seem insignificant, and makes it easier to turn your back on it.

Only time, combined with love, can destroy hate- and luckily, time is something we ALL have plenty of.

Always your faithful student,
Twilight Sparkle

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
THE END

Chapter 4

Ever true to her word, a letter from Princess Celestia arrived to the Mayor not long after she left Twilight and the others, and by the end of the day the whole of Ponyville was buzzing with activity. According to the Mayor, Princess Celestia was going to try and send roughly fifty ponies to Ponyville; in her letter, the Princess stated that the last thing she wanted was to make life too difficult for anypony involved, so she wouldn’t send more than she thought each town could support. Even so, the town knew that this meant there would be fifty ponies to find beds for, fifty ponies that would need food, comfort and care. It wouldn’t be an easy task, to be sure, but as the Mayor (and Twilight) had assured everypony, the Princess was counting on them, and the last thing Ponyville was going to do was disappoint their princess!

And so the work began, each pony doing their share to try and help. Carpenter ponies worked overtime to try and make as many new beds as they possibly could as the Mayor asked for any spare room to be brought to her attention. Applejack had informed her that Sweet Apple Acres could take on several guests at the house, and even more if the barn could be temporarily changed into a sort of dormitory. The Mayor had been interested, so the orange pony had spent her time trying to figure out how to accomplish it.

If there was one thing Twilight Sparkle prided herself on, it was her organization, so she had taken it upon herself to assist in all things logistical; ensuring that the bakers got enough flour to bake food for the new ponies, making sure that enough apples came in from Applejack’s farm, making a list for all the different things that needed to be done and then checking and double-checking it. Unfortunately, one of the things she had placed very high on her list was checking up on Pinkie Pie, and that was not something she had looked forward to doing.

It had taken a great deal of convincing to get Pinkie Pie to understand that these ponies would not want a party, at least not right away. She had stubbornly insisted that, “If something as bad as that happened to me, the first thing I’d want is a party to make me feel better!” While Twilight couldn’t necessarily disagree, she’d still managed to get Pinkie to put down her party plans and help find places to house these refugees on the promise that once things were settled she could throw as big of a party as she could. The gleeful glint in Pinkie Pie’s blue eyes told Twilight that even though she’d won, she may have gotten the raw end of the deal.

Rarity had found her niche making new sheets and things for the new beds, and it was impossible to get a word in edgewise with her talking to herself and her materials, so Twilight had left her to it. Rainbow Dash had informed Twilight that she and the other pegasi in the area were going to make sure that the weather stayed nice and clear until everything was settled in Ponyville, and Fluttershy had agreed to try and keep any small animals out of the way when the newcomers arrived, just to avoid confusion.

Finally, the efforts had been called off for the day as the sun sank low in the western sky and the ponies of Ponyville had gone home to rest up for the next day, when there would surely be just as much work to do. Now, the sun had set, and every light in town was off, with all of the ponies snoozing away contentedly… except for one light in a library window, and a unicorn named Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight found herself standing on the balcony outside her room, staring off into the starry sky. Her hooves ached from all the running around she’d done today, and her muscles whined at her to lie down and sleep… but somehow she couldn’t bring herself to just yet. The cool night breeze teased her mane, tossing a few strands around her face as she gazed at the night. She couldn’t help but wonder what exactly was going on out in Whinnyapolis, if the Princesses had taken care of the dragon… and if so, how they had done it. She shuffled one hoof across the wooden planks that made up the floor of the balcony, kicking half-heartedly at a fallen leaf. I know Princess Celestia is powerful, and Luna is almost as powerful as she is… but a fully-grown red dragon? There’s a reason we had to negotiate with the one in the mountain. That had been an eventful journey, and one that had taught her even more about her friends, especially Fluttershy. The demure yellow Pegasus never ceased to surprise her friends with the fiercely loyal spirit that burned inside her.

The unicorn smiled at the memory, and as she finally turned and made her way to bed, she found herself wondering what secrets the Princess of the Moon might have locked away inside of her heart.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Canterlot Castle was quiet, as it usually was at this time of the night. Just the barest compliment of guards stood at the gates and on the battlements, but it was an increase from the past; no one knew exactly when Dark Star would march against Canterlot, and they would at least need an alarm sounded. Princess Luna stared out the window at the large gates and the two gold-clad pegasi who stood guard there, her heart heavy. I brought this down on us, she thought miserably. She lowered her sea-green eyes to the bed, where her older sister lay sleeping soundly on her side with her legs and wings tucked in close, and she smiled softly. Celestia was powerful and wise… but sometimes she could be so absolutely stubborn. She had refused to rest until the sun went down, and by the time it had the white alicorn had barely made it to her bed. Luna herself had slept the rest of the day, awakening when the sun was touching the horizon to find Celestia struggling to stay on her hooves. She had immediately confronted the captain of the royal guards, asking him why he had not insisted that the Princess retire to her chambers for a rest. He had simply smiled at her and said, “You know her, Princess.” Luna shook her head at her silly older sister before taking the edge of Celestia’s blanket gently in her teeth and pulling it closer around her shoulders. Celestia shifted, her rainbow colored mane sparkling in the moonlight as she rolled over and nestled deeper into her pillows with a sigh. With another smile at her sibling, Luna turned and left the room, using her magic to shut the door silently behind her.

The dark blue alicorn wandered down the decorated hall, stretching her wings as she moved away from her sister’s room. Her hoof-falls echoed in the hallway, calling forth a sense of loneliness that welled up from deep down in her heart, a sensation that had its origins a thousand and more years in the past. Luna glanced around at the shadow-shrouded tapestries and the moonlight-filled windows and again felt the cold emptiness that had driven her to do what she’d done all those years ago; this time, however, it did not settle into the pit of her stomach to spoil like sour milk. It coursed through her, caressed her heart once, then fled, leaving her lonely but sane. She shook her head, causing her shimmering mane to fall slightly into her face. She smiled and tossed her head, shaking her mane back into proper place. She knew that she would, from time to time, feel loneliness- it was to be expected. But she had grown much since returning from her imprisonment, and now she knew that the best thing to do with that loneliness was to express it. Or, as Celestia had so delicately put it, “Make some friends, you silly mare.”

Luna giggled lightly, remembering that conversation. She and Celestia had picked up as if the Nightmare Moon situation had never happened… but what had occurred earlier today in Whinnyapolis was very, very important for them. Before, she had always felt her heart distancing itself from her older sister, believing that at the slightest whim she may decide to send Luna back to the moon for another thousand-year sentence… but seeing Celestia today, amid the flames and destruction weeping for her as if nothing else in the world mattered to her but the well-being of her little sister… it had changed Luna. She felt it, as surely as she felt the night winds and the cool moonlight upon her coat. Celestia loved her, and always had, and she would never do what she had done again. Luna had always hoped that was the case… but now she believed it, with every ounce of her heart. That itself was enough to make the younger Princess stand taller, walk prouder, and make her absolutely confident that they would meet Dark Star head-on and defeat him, despite what had happened today.

Her teal eyes narrowed. “It also makes what I am about to do much easier.” She flicked her tail and took off at a gallop towards her own bedchamber in the tower that she called her home here at Canterlot.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

After a thousand years imprisoned away from every other pony in Equestria, Luna had been able to do one thing to keep from feeling totally and completely alone: she had worked dream magic, something that she and she alone was able to do. As far as she knew, Celestia did not have power over dreams as she did; perhaps it was because dreams were almost exclusive to the night, Luna’s domain, that she was able to slip in and out of the dream world. She could see the world as it was, and see the sleeping ponies in their beds, but if a pony woke, they disappeared from Luna’s world and her view. The Princess of the night shut her bedchamber door silently and clopped to the middle of her spacious room to stand at the foot of her four-post bed. “All right, Luna. Time to earn your crown,” she muttered to herself. Her horn began to glow, surrounding her with a soft blue light; around her, the world shimmered as if it was being passed through an enormous ice crystal, distorting the moonlight coming in the windows as it slipped from the floor upwards, past Luna’s legs, her shoulders, her head, then through to the ceiling. She felt herself slip between worlds, from the waking world to the world of dreams, and she smiled in spite of what she planned to do. This was truly her domain; if the night was her kingdom, this was her palace, her most treasured and sacred place.

She sighed and turned from her room, opening the door and closing it behind her with her magic. Her body, her actual physical form, would stay where it was in her room until she returned; she could end the spell at anytime from anywhere in Equestria, even though doing so from anywhere but where her body lay could have some… interesting side effects. She walked down the hall again, and she noted, not for the first time, that the world always looked slightly different when she walked in the dreams. She had often tried to think of the best way to describe it, should she ever desire to describe it to anypony, but the best she could come up with was that it was… well, as if she were looking through a mirror at the world, as if everything she was seeing was simply a reflection, and not the real thing. She could touch things here and move them, but they would remain where they were in the waking world; she could also find other ponies who were sleeping and interact with their dreams. She could invade their very innermost thoughts while they were sleeping, and while in exile she had done so, particularly to Celestia. Those dreams had been very unpleasant for her older sister, but Celestia had eventually found a spell to cast that would keep her dreams safe from outside influence, so it was safe to say that Celestia had some idea of what Luna could do; but Luna doubted that Celestia had grasped the true extent of her ability.

As she passed her sister’s room, she found herself smiling slightly. If Celestia knew what I could do here, she would have undoubtedly advised me against what I am about to do. There was only one thing that she could think to do at this point: try and get into Dark Star’s dreams. Perhaps there was something she could see that would help her… or perhaps she could even lock him away inside his mind so he couldn’t fight against them. She looked at Celestia’s door for a long time, and for a moment she was struck by the urge to run back to her room, return to the waking world, and go about her nightly routine… but she stomped a hoof and gave her head a quick shake. “No, Luna. You must do this. It may give you the upper hoof,” she whispered to herself. She glanced at the door one more time before turning and galloping down the hall, towards the open door to the ramparts of the castle. She burst out the door and into the night air; her wings flashed open and in an instant she was airborne, soaring up away from the castle and into the sky of the dream-night, into the realm of endless stars.

Her heart pounded in her chest as she soared over the mountains near Canterlot, the stars glittering around her like ten thousand diamonds scattered onto the black sand of an endless beach as the gray landscape passed below her. Her mane and tail danced behind her as she flew, shimmering along with the stars as if they longed to join them high in the heavens. Luna felt her spirits lift as she soared even higher into the night; unlike everything else in the dream world, the stars never looked dull or faded. The stars always looked fresh and beautiful, as if they would not let anything keep them from shining their best for their Princess.

On and on the landscape below rolled away until after nearly an hour of flying Luna came upon the dream-ruins of the city of Whinnyapolis.

She spiraled down from high above, allowing her ample time to view the damage that had been done, and it was worse than she had feared. The red dragon had managed to destroy a good portion of the town before the message had even reached Celestia, and despite the quick response from the two Princesses all but a few buildings were demolished. Fire had ravaged the homes of hundreds and hundreds of ponies, but as far as Luna knew had cost nopony their life, and for that she was more grateful than she could possibly say. Even so, she found herself frowning down at the city below. Who knew how long it would take for Whinnyapolis to rebuild? If they wanted to rebuild it at all, of course; there was always the possibility that the displaced ponies would simply settle down wherever they ended up and call that place home instead of returning to build on the site of a ruined city that held so much fear for them. Luna closed in on the ground, but that was not her target; she flared her wings and pumped them firmly as she swooped low over a ruined building, alighting gracefully on a stable piece of the roof.

Even in the dream, the city smelled of burned wood and wet ashes. Luna wrinkled her nose, but ignored it; it was unpleasant, but it would not harm her. She was looking for something much more dangerous. She took to the air again, this time staying low to the ground, flying slowly along the streets, searching for something, her sea-green eyes never resting as she glided silently through the ruined city.

Finally, just when she was about to give up, she found it; a small, makeshift camp in the middle of the remains of Whinnyapolis’ town hall. A large white tent had been constructed, and inside that tent lay the sleeping figure of Dark Star.

Luna landed outside the tent, her hooves clopping softly on the stone. Just the sight of his black form, lying on a blanket on the ground, was enough to send her heart racing with fear and anger and… so many things that she thought she would explode. She stepped into the tent and passed into shadows, her blood pumping so fast it was making her ears ring. Every memory she could piece together about this unicorn was surging through her mind at once, a flood of reminiscence that threatened to sweep her off her hooves and back to the waking world. She shook her head and tried to straighten her thoughts. One of the things she knew she could not do was let her imagination get carried away here in the dreams; that would cause her to snap back to the waking world, and her efforts here would be for naught. Luna sighed, and after a few moments, she managed to bring peace to her mind, at least for the moment. She took a deep breath and stepped closer to him.

Even sleeping, his form was impressive. He was a well-muscled unicorn, something that rarely went together. In her past experience, unicorns were oftentimes softer of the flesh and stronger of the mind than their Pegasus or earth pony cousins, but Dark Star seemed to be just as strong physically as he was magically, his muscled chest and sides rising slowly as he slept. Next to him on the ground lay his sword, sheathed in its scabbard that bore her crescent moon standard. Luna felt her heart clench at the sight, and unbidden a memory surfaced; the day she had accepted him into her service and changed the sword from its original form. “Serve me well, Dark Star. Thy blade shall remain as thou art, black and unchanged, for as long as thy heart serves me.” She shivered at the voice in the memory, hers and yet not… the vestiges of the filly who had become Nightmare Moon. The sword itself held no evil enchantment upon it, but it reflected Dark Star’s devotion to Luna’s grandiose ambitions. She felt her chest tighten as she remembered his eyes when she’d given the sword back to him… his eyes full of devotion, eagerness and… love.

“Two bits for your thoughts, Your Highness?”

Luna’s eyes widened and she felt a thrill of fear shoot through her body from her nose to her tail, making her mane stand on end. Slowly, she shifted her eyes from the sword to Dark Star, and met his one golden eye. He smiled slightly before stretching his legs and rising to his hooves. “I’ll admit that I’m surprised you would try something so brash, Highness,” he said, his deep voice flowing over her like a funeral shroud. “Trying to invade my dreams?” He tsked. “And what were you planning to do then? Once you’d gotten in, I mean.”

Luna’s wings bristled as to her surprise her fear gave way to anger. He was here, in her world! The absolute gall! “What are you doing here in the dream world, Dark Star? I never showed you how to access it. This is my kingdom, my domain, and you have no right to be here.”

The black unicorn laughed. “No right? My dear Princess, do I have a right to be in Equestria? Hmmm? Do I have a right to be in Whinnyapolis, or Manehatten, or anywhere?” He shook his head and took a small step towards Luna. “No, my dearest Princess. I have no right to be in any of those places… so why should your realm be any different?”

The Princess drew herself up to her full height and glared at Dark Star accusingly. “It should be different because I was under the impression that I was the only pony who could get here. How have you come to this world, Dark Star?”

The stallion laughed and walked across the tent to the opposite side, where a small cup and pitcher sat atop a wooden crate. He picked the pitcher up in his mouth and poured water into the cup. “Does it really matter, Luna?” he asked. His horn glowed a deep midnight blue as the cup lifted from the crate and came to his lips.

“Of course it matters,” Luna replied. “You should not be here, so I am naturally curious as to how you are.” Somehow, when he said her name… it sounded so natural. So… right.

Dark Star finished his drink and set the cup back down. He chuckled. “Always so curious, Luna.” Suddenly, his eyes softened, and his voice changed from power and fear to… something else entirely. “Someday that curiosity is going to get you hurt, my Princess,” he said, and for the first time in a thousand years, Luna heard the voice of the real Dark Star. It was softer, not quite as deep as the one he used before, but still with the same musical quality. Instead of invoking fear and panic in her, this voice brought to her mind the image of a young unicorn stallion, his horn aglow, his blade flashing in the early morning sunlight, his gray coat beaded with sweat. It brought to her the memories of kind green eyes, secret shared laughter and a love that should not be. This was what he’d sounded like before he’d become Dark Star… when he’d been Brightsteel, captain of the royal guards in Everfree. For just a moment, she lowered her guard, and took a step towards him… but then she remembered where she was, what she was standing amidst. These were the ruins of a city that he had destroyed mere hours before, and he meant to do the same to Canterlot, if necessary. She put her crystal-clad hoof back to the ground, and her eyes became firm once again.

“And are you going to hurt me, Dark Star?” she said quietly. “Is that why you were waiting for me? So you could try and injure me here in the dream world? Perhaps try to lock me away here so I would be unable to fight against you?”

He chuckled. “I guess those aren’t bad ideas,” he said, “But I don’t have any plans of hurting you, Luna.” He smiled, and it was such a sad smile that Luna had to again stop herself from stepping towards him. “You should know that I would never, could never hurt you,” he said softly.

“You don’t seem to have the same compunctions about hurting my sister,” Luna replied.

“Your sister… I have to assume she survived, then?”

“Of course she did.”

Dark Star sighed, and his voice became slightly harder. “You should know that what I did, everything that I’m doing, I’m doing for you, Your Highness.”

“No, you are not,” Luna said, her voice dangerous. “Dark Star, you need to understand one thing and one thing only. If you were doing this for me, you would have stopped before you began. I do not want this anymore. I no longer desire war, or endless night. I want to have peace. I want to be near my sister again. I want… I want friends.” Her mind went to Twilight Sparkle and the other ponies in Ponyville, and she wondered absently if they were doing well. “That is what I want, Dark Star,” she said in a softer tone. “And the sooner you realize that, the better off things will be.”

Dark Star shook his head slightly. “Princess… you know that I don’t believe that.”

“And why not?”

“Because I believe Celestia is manipulating you,” he said simply. This time around there was no shouting, no surging emotions; just simple statement of fact. “I believe that even now she’s playing with your mind, that you are nothing more than a puppet to her.” His golden eyes blazed. “And that I have to free you from her, so that you may rule alone, as you were meant to.”

Luna laughed. “And who told you I was meant to rule alone?”

Dark Star blinked. “You did, of course.”

“Well, I’m telling you now, I was wrong.” Luna took a step towards him now, her crystalline shoes sparkling in the dream moonlight as she did. Her eyes became soft as she spoke. “I was young, Dark Star, young and angry. I thought I knew what I wanted, but… I didn’t. I thought I wanted to be in charge and rule, but the truth was that I just… I just didn’t want to be lonely anymore.” She stepped so close to him that her mane brushed his chest, and she dropped her eyes demurely. “And now I don’t have to be. Celestia is spending more time with me. I’ve started making friends, Dark Star, and I’m… I’m happy.” She looked up at him, and tears glistened in her teal eyes. “And I’d be even happier if you would come back to Canterlot with me.”

Dark Star seemed to melt before her, and he took the last step to close the gap between them; he pressed his broad chest against Luna, and the Princess leaned into him, laying her neck gently across his. “Luna… I…”

“Please, Dark Star,” she begged. “Give up this mad quest. We can be together, now.” Tears streamed down Luna’s cheeks, and a sob escaped her throat. “No more hiding, no more secrets, no more anger and lies. We can be what you always said we could be.” She pulled back from him and smiled shakily before leaning close again, crossing her horn with his. As soon as they touched, a spark ran through Luna, making her weak in the knees and causing her wings to flutter unbidden. A soft green glow enveloped the two as their horns reacted, causing their magic to surge in response to their feelings for one another. It had been so long since they had been together, and yet this connection that they shared still lived, burning with the magic that flowed through their veins and the love that had lay buried in their hearts for a thousand years. Unbidden, the memory of their time in Everfree surfaced, and she could remember the very first time they had crossed horns; they had both been young, unsure of what would happen in their small, dark corner of the castle. Neither had known what Celestia would say if she found out that a captain of her royal guard was fraternizing with her little sister, but Luna had been sure it would have ended badly, so she had convinced him to keep it quiet. She still remembered the boundless love that she’d seen in his eyes as he brought his horn close to hers, and the electric thrill that had run up her spine as they touched. The magic that laced her very being had begun to sing as they leaned against one another, and she had seen in his eyes that he felt the same thing. Their hearts had sung together that night, and had done so every night afterwards. And now… Luna sobbed at the memory and touched her nose to his. “We can be together, Brightsteel,” she whispered.

Suddenly, Dark Star stepped back, breaking the contact between their horns and causing Luna to gasp as the magic died. “My name,” he said, his voice once again deep and dangerous. “Is Dark Star, my lady.” He turned away from her, but not quickly enough to hide the tears in his own eyes. “My apologies, Princess. I fear that I cannot come with you until your sister is defeated. Only then will you be the true Luna, the one whom I fell in love with.”

Luna sobbed again, and this time it was harsh and angry. “The Moon take you, Dark Star!” she choked. “You really don’t understand, do you?! I’m not under any kind of spell, and I’m telling you that we can be together… and all you can think of is destroying Celestia?!” She stepped back from him, her eyes angry. “Your hate is blinding you. You need to let go, let go of your hate and see what is right in front of your nose!”

“NO!!” he said, and his voice seemed to come from everywhere. “You gave me this hate, Princess, to serve you! I serve you and you alone, but Celestia has your strings in her mouth and she’s dancing you along like a puppet!” He turned back to her, and his eyes were full of hate. “Once Celestia lies defeated, you will see, and you will thank me for my loyalty.”

Luna shook her head, sending sparkling tears flying through the moonlight. “No, Dark Star. My sister will never be defeated, because I will stand with her to oppose you.” Even though it kills me inside. She stood straight and tall, her eyes hard despite her tears. “You have two choices before you now, Dark Star: continue this rebellion and be destroyed… or put down your hate long enough to see the truth.” The truth of how much I love you, you stupid colt. Can’t you see?

Dark Star stared at her for a long moment before closing his eyes and turning away from her. “Our audience is done for tonight, Princess,” he said. “I suggest you get your rest; it may be the last you get in a very long time. Oh, and don’t fear, your dreams are safe from me; I can only project myself into the dream world very near to my body, and cannot traipse off over the whole world as you can.”

Luna stared at him for a long moment; then her horn glowed, and the tent vanished, along with the city, the sky and the ground. Everything faded to a pale gray as Luna felt herself being yanked backwards, and a rushing sound filled her ears as she flew back to her body in the waking world.

A resounding crash!!! exploded from Princess Luna’s bedchamber as her dream self collided with her body, sending it sprawling across the room into a bookshelf, splintering the wood and sending books flying every which-way. The alicorn slumped to the floor as dust sprinkled down around her, not even bothering to straighten the off-kilter crown that threatened to tumble to the floor as she curled up on her side and wept, her slender frame wracked by sobs of frustration and heartbreak. Outside her window, rain began to fall, drowning the sound of her tears in the drumming of a million raindrops.

Chapter 19

As soon as Twilight was out of earshot, Luna turned to Celestia. “There is a problem,” she said.

Celestia nodded. “So I gathered.”

“No, sister, a BIG problem, something that I had not counted on, something… horrible.” Celestia arched an eyebrow, and Luna sighed. “You know I transformed Dark Star into what he is now, correct?” Celestia nodded. “And have you ever found yourself wondering exactly where he got the power to construct the Elements of Destruction? You know very well that something like that takes incredible magical force, more than even Twilight Sparkle could muster.”

“Of course I’ve wondered, Luna,” she said.

“Wonder no more.” Luna took a deep breath, and her ears drooped. “I… I made the Pact with him.”

Celestia’s eyes bulged, and her mouth dropped open. It was several moments before she could speak again, and when she did her voice was hushed with disbelief. “The Pact?! Luna Selene Equestrius, what were you thinking?!” Luna winced; it had been a very, very long time since she’d heard her full name aloud, and even longer since she’d heard it in the tone of voice her sister used. Celestia ruffled her wings uncomfortably and she glanced away from Luna, but not fast enough to hide the look of horror on her face. Luna felt her chest ache as the silence from Celestia stretched on, for what seemed like forever, until finally she spoke. “The Pact, Luna…” she said incredulously. “You shared your power with him… Made him immortal, like you-,”

“His life is merely tied to mine,” Luna corrected. “The true immortality does not occur until-,”

“Either way,” Celestia said, turning back to her sister abruptly. “You granted him access to magic and powers beyond anything he should be able to master, and a life long enough to plot revenge on us regardless of a stasis spell. That is not something that is to be done LIGHTLY, Luna!” Celestia sighed angrily. “How long did Mother tell us that she courted Father even before making the Pact with him? How many times did she tell us that such a thing could only be done once in our long, long lives, and that the pony we choose should be our soulmate! A pony we deemed fit to continue the royal line! And you chose Dark Star!?” Luna paused for a moment before she nodded and felt her heart drop into her stomach. This is not going as well as I’d hoped… In truth, she had meant to tell her sister about this much sooner, but... How do you tell your sister that you gave your greatest enemy his power? It was obviously not an easy topic to broach. Celestia muttered something under her breath that didn’t sound very Princess-ly; then she took a deep, cleansing breath and nodded to Luna, though she could still see the raging emotions beneath her sister’s now-calm visage. “Continue.”

Luna nodded in return, grateful for the chance to continue speaking and get this all out in the open. “Yes, I granted him access to magic beyond his own reach; and with it he made the Elements of Destruction. But what makes the Elements such formidable weapons?” She pointed to Twilight and her friends. “These Elements are no danger to anypony, and why?”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “Basic karmic transference of the metaphysical; the Elements of Harmony represent good aspects of ponies, and work together with their individual bearers to bring forth more of that good aspect in said pony. You know that as well as I, Luna, I know you read Starswirl’s texts on the matter.”

“But it’s more than that, Celestia. Because the Elements cannot be used by just anypony, because they themselves choose their bearers implies a will inherent in each of the gems, a benevolent will that makes the pony stronger by giving up its power, fortifying that pony’s will and allowing them to join with the others in harmony.” Luna’s eyes became deadly serious. “But what if Dark Star made the reverse true… if he made malevolent entities inside the gems that, instead of giving their power to the ponies… used those ponies to power themselves?”

“What are you saying, Luna?” Celestia asked.

“That the generals aren’t bearing the Elements so much as the Elements are bearing the generals,” Luna said. “That at any given time, the very Elements that Dark Star seeks to use against us may no longer be his to control.”

Celestia watched Luna for a moment before shaking her head slightly. “Luna… that sounds ridiculous.” Luna opened her mouth, but Celestia cut her off. “And even if it DIDN’T, we have no evidence to base such a theory on.”

“But THINK if it is true, Celestia!”

“We don’t have TIME to think about it, Luna,” Celestia said firmly. “What we have time to do is gather the Elements, and try to pull together as many fail-safes as we can to ensure that Dark Star does not win this fight.”

Luna opened her mouth, but the look on Celestia’s face stopped her from speaking. She’s right, a voice inside her said. You have no proof, nothing to substantiate your claim. For all you know, Dark Star truly is gone. The very thought made her heart ache; that she might never again speak to him, actually speak to the stallion who held her heart was almost enough to overwhelm her… but somewhere, deep in her soul, she knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that she could not give up on him. She clenched her jaw stubbornly. No matter what she says… I cannot bring myself to forget what he was; and what he could be again. The amulet has to have something to do with this… But she is correct about one thing; we have no time to waste. She sighed and looked back to Celestia, who lowered her eyes for a moment before speaking.

“I’m sorry, Luna,” she whispered. “I truly am. Regardless of whether or not I approve of the choice your heart made… please, know that I would not have you go through this if I thought there was any other way. Equestria has to come first.”

Luna gave her a small smile and nodded. “I know, Tia. I know.”

Celestia smiled sadly at her sister. “Then you know what we have to do.”

Luna nodded and sighed. “Yes. I need to raise the moon.”

“An eclipse,” Celestia agreed. “That way both of our powers will be at their height.” The white alicorn smiled knowingly at her. “Plus, those runes you placed there during your exile will be extremely helpful, I think.”

“What…” Luna felt her mouth drop open as she stared at her sister. “You… you know about those?!”

Celestia smiled slyly and tossed her mane. “Now, what kind of big sister would I be if I didn’t check my little sister’s work? Of course I know; I studied them in detail, and now we’re going to use them.”

Luna stared at her sister a moment more before smiling wryly. “Celestia… you truly are incorrigible.”

“So they tell me,” she said, returning Luna’s smile. “Now, I know that I can’t touch the runes myself. What needs to be done?”

“All I have to do is let you in; a simple modification of the sealing runes. Once that happens, we can both manipulate them freely... Although I have to tell you, they were made expressly for amplifying my magic.”

“I’m well aware of that, Luna; I’m also well aware that if I add a few more runes to your circle, we can adapt it to amplify a… different kind of magic.” She glanced at Twilight and her friends meaningfully, and Luna’s eyes widened.

“Celestia… by all the stars in the sky… are you sure that will work, and not blow us all to smithereens?”

The white alicorn shook her head. “Do you have a better idea?”

Luna watched her sister for a moment, her mouth open slightly, hoping that an idea would come; but the only thing to emerge from her lips was, “…No, I do not.”

Celestia smiled grimly. “Then we pray that your runes are strong enough, Luna, and hope for the best.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Twilight galloped to her friends as quickly as she could, and as she approached the relief on their faces was so tangible that Twilight felt tears form in her eyes. As soon as she came to a halt, Pinkie Pie shot forward and threw her front legs around Twilight’s neck, hugging her so tightly that the purple unicorn truly, honestly could not breathe for several seconds.

“C’mon Pinkie,” Applejack said, “Give Twi some breathin’ room.”

“But…” Pinkie sniffled, and Twilight realized that Pinkie Pie was crying. “But we almost lost her there, AJ… she… she was almost squashed, like a BUG!!” She squeezed Twilight even harder, and Twilight squeaked in protest.

“Well, I know that, sugarcube, but… consarnit, Pinkie, she cain’t breathe!”

“Huh? Oh!” Pinkie released Twilight from her death grip of love, and Twilight gasped aloud for air as the pink pony backed up a step. “Well, why didn’t you say so, silly?” she asked Twilight, rolling her eyes. “If I’d known you couldn’t breathe, I woulda STOPPED!”

Rainbow Dash sighed irritably. “Pinkie, she couldn’t tell you, she couldn’t-,”

“GIRLS!” Twilight said as she panted for air, raising her voice and a hoof; her friends fell silent immediately, and Twilight took a deep breath. “Good. Listen, we don’t have much time; Dark Star has given us ten minutes to meet him somewhere to end this whole thing.”

A collective gasp went up from the five other ponies. “W-what?!” Rarity asked incredulously. “You mean he… that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna didn’t-,”

“They couldn’t,” Twilight said, her face grim. “He’s too strong. I mean, I guess if they both attacked him, eventually they might beat him… but Ponyville would be a smoking crater by the time they were done. He agreed to meet us somewhere else to finish the fight.” She looked around at all her friends. “Which means that we have less than ten minutes to figure out what is wrong with the Elements of Harmony.”

As soon as she said it, Rarity’s face fell. The white unicorn turned from the group and hid her face behind the curl in her mane; Twilight saw the embarrassment and horror on her face, and her heart ached for her friend… but the fate of Equestria was once again placed squarely into their hooves, and this problem had to be solved, even if it meant that Twilight had to put her friends on the spot.

“Rarity…?” she asked quietly. “I… when the Element of Magic tried to reach your amulet… there was a block; I couldn’t get ANYthing from you.” She took a step towards Rarity, a gentle smile on her face. “What’s the matter?”

The white unicorn took a deep, shuddering breath. “Oh… what’s wrong? I… I don’t know what you…” Suddenly, the breath turned into a choked sob. “Oh, what am I saying?! Of COURSE there’s something wrong!!” She rounded on Twilight, her eyes full of tears. “I’m… I’m a horrible friend, Twilight… I don’t deserve to be friends with any of you, any longer!” Rarity’s knees folded, and the white unicorn plopped down onto the ground, tears pouring down her cheeks.

“What are you TALKING about?” Twilight asked, honestly surprised that Rarity would say such a thing, even if she was upset.

Rarity’s petite frame rocked back and forth as she sobbed and tried to speak. “I d-don’t deserve t-t-to be friends with ANY of you!” she said. “The… the things I said… to YOU, Rainbow Dash… and dear Celestia… th-the things I thought…” Tears poured down her cheeks and she dropped her face to her hooves. “I e-e-even had a t-terrible dream about YOU, Twilight… j-just last n-night…” She gasped for air as her whole body tensed in anger and grief. “I just…I deserve to be alone… for what I thought, and said, and… and you should all hate me!” she screamed. “You should all hate me!!!”

Suddenly Twilight Sparkle very abruptly reached the end of her rope. Her horn lit up with magic and wrapped completely around Rarity, lifting her out of the dirt and onto her hooves; once she was there, Twilight took the remaining few steps to her… and slapped her open-hoofed across her face.

Rarity’s head jerked to the side, and her eyes went impossibly wide; she slowly turned her azure eyes back to Twilight, a look of shock on her face as a small, U-shaped red mark appeared on her pristine white cheek. “Twilight…”

“Snap out of it, Rarity,” she said firmly. Then she stepped forward, threw her legs around the white unicorn and hugged her as tight as she could. “Enough of that kind of talk,” she muttered into her friend’s ear. “You know better than that, Rarity, you know better.”

“But…” Rarity’s body began to shiver as her tears surged back, but Twilight held her close.

“No buts, Rarity,” she said, closing her eyes. “You know that no matter what you thought and said, we will always love you. All of us.”

Then Rarity began to sob again; she shifted her body and stood up into Twilight’s embrace, laying her head against her shoulder and crying for all she was worth, and Twilight smiled slightly. “It’s OK, Rarity. We’re not going to leave just because of something you said.” She glanced at Rainbow Dash, who was near tears as well, and the cyan Pegasus nodded firmly, giving Twilight a smile. “We know you better than that, Rarity, and in your heart you know us better than that, too.”

“But…” she sniffled as her sobs began to subside. “But if I do… then why do I feel so wretched?!”

Twilight let her go, and both ponies went back to all four hooves; she moved to Rarity’s left side and leaned against her, giving her support both physical and emotional. “It’s a side effect from feeling jealousy towards your best friends, Rarity,” she said simply. “You know you don’t actually feel that way, so you feel confused and angry and all sorts of mixed up inside because of it.”

“Like cupcake batter!” Pinkie Pie chimed in, and Twilight smiled at her.

“Yeah, like cupcake batter. Only less sweet and more horrible; like the time Applejack tried to make cupcakes when she was too tired.” Twilight nuzzled her friend. “Because if you really did feel jealousy the way you said you do, you wouldn’t feel bad about it.”

Rarity sniffled again loudly and laid her head against Twilight’s neck for a moment, and she felt the minute wet splash of tears against her coat. “Thank you, Twilight,” Rarity said softly. She gave Twilight one last nudge with her nose before she stood up straight and walked over to Rainbow Dash, who wiped her eyes quickly with a hoof. “Rainbow Dash…” Rarity began, but as she tried to talk, her voice cracked, and tears returned to her eyes. “Can you… ever forgive me… for what I said?”

In response, Rainbow Dash reared up and threw her legs around Rarity’s neck, hugging her close. “Nothin’ to forgive, Rare,” she said. “Already forgotten.”

Twilight felt tears begin to slide down her cheeks as Rarity rose and pulled Rainbow Dash close, holding her tightly as her pent-up emotions from the last four days poured out of her. Her sobs were heart-wrenching, but something was different this time; these were tears of relief, not sadness or frustration, and even Rainbow Dash could sense the difference as she held her unicorn friend in her embrace. Suddenly, Pinkie Pie galloped over and threw her front legs around Rarity and Rainbow both, burying her head into Rarity’s mane. “We love you, Rarity!” she said happily. “Nothing can change that!”

Fluttershy, who had been very quiet the whole time, suddenly burst into tears and with a few flaps of her wings took a hold of Rarity’s other side and pulled her friend close. “Oh Rarity… I hate to see you so sad... You know that we could never hate you… Please… please never think that again!” she whispered.

“In fact,” Rainbow Dash said, tears in her own eyes as she pulled back just enough to look Rarity in her eyes. “I think I owe you an apology, Rarity… for what I said to you, too. Y’know… that I didn’t need you anymore..?” Rainbow’s eyes welled up with tears, and her nose wrinkled as she fought them. “Well… I do, Rare… You’re… you’re…” She made a vexed sound and threw a tearful glance at Twilight. “Why is it so hard to talk?!” she demanded, and Twilight just shook her head and smiled. “Ugh… but… you get what I’m saying, right Rarity..?” Rainbow asked.

“I… I do, Rainbow… and I want you to know that you… you all mean so much to me…” Rarity’s tears returned tenfold, and she pulled Rainbow close again, and this time the cyan Pegasus joined her as they cried together.

Twilight wiped an eye with her hoof, and turned to Applejack, who was standing a small distance away, her eyes hidden by her hat as she watched the scene unfold; but even with half her face hidden, the unicorn could see the tears streaming down her face. However, before Twilight could even begin to ask her what was wrong, the orange earth pony hurried forward to stand behind Rarity. With a loud sniff, she tapped the white unicorn on the leg.

“Pardon me, Rarity… but I think I need t’ speak t’ Rainbow Dash,” she said, her voice quavering slightly. Rarity hiccupped and dropped back to all fours to take a step away from Rainbow, allowing Applejack to take her place. She reached her hoof up and removed her hat from her head, handing it to Pinkie Pie for safekeeping.

“Oooooooooooh… Apple hat…” Pinkie held it reverently and placed it delicately atop her bouncy pink curls before stepping back slightly to give Applejack some room. Fluttershy clung tightly to Rarity, tears still in both their eyes as they looked on.

Applejack took a deep, shaky breath. “Rainbow Dash…” she started, brushing her blonde mane out of her eyes with a hoof. “You are without doubt the most stubborn, forgetful, lazy, irritatin’ thing on wings I have ever met…” Her bottom lip quivered as she smiled at Rainbow. “…But… consarnit… Ah love ya, Rainbow.” The words had barely left her mouth when her tears started to flow in earnest, and she sniffled mightily as she held back a sob. “Y-you are one o’ my best friends… an’ I couldn’t… imagine a day without you, ya crazy Pegasus.” The sob she had tried so desperately to hold in escaped, but Applejack just smiled shakily. “Can you… ever possibly forgive me for what I said..? Fer… fer how I made ya feel? An’… an’ fer abandonin’ you when… ya needed me the most?”

Rainbow Dash stared at the earth pony for a moment, tears streaming silently down her face; finally, she took a step forward, and brushed her nose against Applejack’s cheek. “AJ… I forgive you,” she said softly. She stepped back, and a cocky grin appeared on her face despite her tears. “But I promise, if you ever start talkin’ like that again, I’m gonna tie you up with your own rope!”

Applejack half-laughed, half-sniffled, but her eyes lit with that familiar fire that Twilight had gotten used to seeing in the earth pony’s eyes. “You… are on, lil’ missy,” AJ said quietly. She raised a hoof off the ground and spit onto the bottom of it before holding it out towards Rainbow. The cyan Pegasus grinned and did the same, spitting on her hoof before holding it out so the two could mush them together. As they did so, Pinkie Pie gave a squeak of surprise.

Twilight turned just in time to see Pinkie’s fluffy tail tweak jerkily from side to side. Pinkie’s eyes widened as she looked from her tail to Twilight. “Twitchy-twitchy tail, Twilight. Twitchy tail!” She glanced around hurriedly. “You know what that means, remember?! Something’s gonna fall! But what? I mean, we knocked down the tree already…”

The purple unicorn wiped her eyes and looked at her friends; they were smiling together, hugging and laughing… not as if nothing had been wrong, but as if they were friends who knew each other sometimes better than they knew themselves, friends who could laugh in the face of adversity because they knew deep down that together, they could do anything. As she watched her friends, a small, confident smile slid onto Twilight’s face.

“I think I know what’s going to fall, Pinkie,” she said.

Pinkie’s eyes widened even further. “What, Twilight?”

Twilight’s smile broadened. “Dark Star,” she said simply. Applejack and Rainbow Dash nodded together eagerly.

“Y’darn right he’s goin’ down!” Applejack said, stamping a hoof firmly. “I’ve had jus’ about enough of all this foalishness!”

To everypony’s surprise, Fluttershy’s eyes narrowed. “He’s the one behind everything… everything that hurt you three…” She growled. “NOPONY messes with my friends and gets away with it! He’s going to regret picking on the three of you!”

Rarity blinked at her, but when she turned to Twilight, her smile was resolute. “Indeed he is, Fluttershy. Indeed.” She gave Twilight a nod. “We are ready to follow you, Twilight. And this time,” she said, touching the gem that hung around her neck, “I think that Dark Star will find the outcome of the conflict to be a bit more in our favor!”

“Ab-so-lutely!” Pinkie Pie chirped. “Applejack, incoming!” Pinkie took the cowboy hat from her head and, with deftness that surprised Twilight, sent the hat spinning towards her orange friend with a flick of her hoof. Applejack grinned and took a casual step forward, intercepting the hat just as it ran out of steam; it hovered for a moment then settled perfectly onto her head.

Twilight blinked. “Pinkie… how did you..?”

“Practice, Twilight! GOSH, you’d think a bookworm like you could figure THAT out!” Pinkie giggled at her, and Twilight couldn’t help but roll her eyes and giggle back before turning to where Princess Luna and Princess Celestia stood. The two alicorns looked at her, and she gave them a firm nod; Princess Celestia smiled fondly as she and her sister turned and made their way quickly to the group of friends, who did their best to wipe their eyes and gather their wits.

“So… what is the decision, my little ponies?” Princess Celestia said, casting her violet gaze to each of the ponies in turn. “Are you ready to face your most potent challenge, your most dangerous enemy thus far?”

Twilight glanced back at her friends; each of them locked eyes with her, smiled and gave a nod, even Fluttershy. Each of them now held that look about them; the same look that they’d had when they had faced Nightmare Moon and Discord, the very same confidence and purpose that had brought Luna back to the world and saved it from eternal chaos. They were ready to defend Equestria, and to follow her once more unto the breach. The purple unicorn smiled and turned back to the Princesses, her lavender eyes blazing with confidence once again. “We’re ready, Princess.”

Luna watched her closely for a moment, and Twilight felt as though the Lunar Princess was staring into her soul, searching to see if she still held the fortitude to fight; but whatever she had been looking for, her lips curved into a smile, and her teal eyes met Twilight’s. “I believe you are, Twilight Sparkle,” she said quietly. “Please, follow Celestia’s orders exactly; she knows what our plan is, and it is our best hope of victory.” She gave Twilight a small nod before turning her eyes on the rest of the group. “Stay strong, my friends,” she said. “This will not be an easy battle… and even with all of our forces mustered against him, I cannot say if Dark Star will fall or not…” She gave them all a brave smile. “I will, however, tell you this: that the six of you have shown me things that I wished I had learned a thousand years ago… And that I consider myself privileged to call you all my friends.”

Celestia nudged Luna with her wing. “Luna, it’s time. We have to go, and you are the only one who knows where we’re going.”

The dark blue Princess hesitated for a moment before nodding. “Of course. Everypony, gather around.” Without a word, the others hurried forward and crowded together around Luna; almost immediately, her horn began to glow brightly… but before they teleported, Luna’s eyes met Twilight’s, and in her mind the unicorn heard the Princess’s voice. Be strong, Twilight Sparkle; and please, do not judge Dark Star too harshly until the end. I fear something terrible is afoot...

Before Twilight could even hope to respond, the light from Luna’s horn blazed, and with the familiar stomach-flipping sensation that always accompanied teleportation Twilight vanished, along with her friends and the two Princesses.